Tag Archives: resurrection

PHILIPPIANS 3

PHILIPPIANS 3

Survey of the chapter
The apostle feels the need to warn the Philippians of the dangers posed by those who would seek to undermine the gospel by adding law-works to it. These people were of two sorts, as we learn from Acts 15. There were those who taught that “Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved”, Acts 15:1. These said that, in effect, a Gentile had to become a Jewish proselyte before he could get saved. This amounted to adding a law-work to the gospel before salvation. Others said, (and it was some of the believers who had once been Pharisees who said this, therefore probably known to Paul), “That it was needful to circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of Moses”, verse 5. This amounted to adding commitment to law-works after salvation.

The apostles and elders had come together at Jerusalem to consider these matters, but the Jews were still a threat to the believers, and so the apostle writes to warn the Philippians, and us, of the danger of adding the law to the gospel in any way.

The gospel of the grace of God does not undermine the law of Moses, but it is not possible to add works to the gospel, or else, in the apostle’s words, “grace is no more grace”, Romans 11:6. The apostle is emphatic that “ye are not under the law, but under grace”, Romans 6:14. Grace, by definition, is unmerited, but law-works, by definition, suppose expected merit. The life of the believer who walks according to the Spirit will not infringe any of the legal requirements of the law, (even though the ceremonial of the law such as the sabbath is not followed), but will fulfil the righteous requirements of God as set out in the law, Romans 8:4.

The reason why the apostle was so concerned about the effect of the teaching of the Judaizers was that it would hinder the progress of the believers. Conversion is only the beginning for the Christian. It is God’s will that we should progress in the knowledge of Himself and His Son, and this will be prevented if the law becomes the rule of life.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-3 Paul’s appeal
(b) Verses 4-6 Paul’s attainments
(c) Verses 7-9 Paul’s assessment
(d) Verses 10-16 Paul’s ambition
(e) Verses 17-21 Paul’s anticipation

(a) Verses 1-3
Paul’s appeal

3:1
Finally, my brethren, rejoice in the Lord. To write the same things to you, to me indeed is not grievous, but for you it is safe.

Finally, my brethren- the word for finally here is translated “furthermore” in 1 Thess. 4:1. It could be thought of as meaning “as to the rest”, so the apostle begins to deal with the other subjects he has on his mind.

Rejoice in the Lord- despite the good example of Paul, 2:17,18; Timothy, 2:19-24; and Epaphroditus, 2:25-30, they were not to rejoice in these, but in the One they followed. Caesar claimed the title of lord, but this is to be rejected. The psalmist exhorted us, “Be glad in the Lord, and rejoice, ye righteous: and shout for joy, all ye that are upright in heart”, Psalm 32:11, and Paul and Silas did this even when they were imprisoned in Philippi, Acts 16:25. Now Paul is imprisoned in Rome, but is still rejoicing.

To write the same things to you- a general statement that any truth may profitably be repeated. We need to be constantly reminded of the truths of the faith. All too often, important topics are not mentioned year after year. The local assembly is the pillar and ground of the truth, and the doctrines of the faith should be systematically and thoroughly taught there by those gifted to do so, 1 Timothy 3:14,15.

To me indeed is not grievous- we should not find the repetition of well-known truths tiresome or irksome, for the apostle did not.

But for you it is safe- constantly repeated truth has a preservative effect on the soul. By contrast, the next verse speaks of the danger of error. The best antidote to error is the clear presentation of the truth.

3:2
Beware of dogs, beware of evil workers, beware of the concision.

Beware of dogs- the apostle now issues a threefold warning. In verse 8 he will describe how he has counted his attainments in Judaism as dung, with the word meaning, “that which is thrown to the dogs”. So the ones he describes as dogs would appreciate his achievements; they must be Jews therefore. The dogs in an Eastern town were unclean, untamed, and unscrupulous, a fit description of the character of Judaisers. To a Jew, a dog was an uncircumcised Gentile; Paul turns the tables.

There does not seem to have been a synagogue at Philippi, for Paul’s usual practice was to seek a hearing in such a place. However, Luke tells us they went down to the riverside, where certain women were praying. The Jews could not form a synagogue congregation unless there were ten men available.

At Philippi the persecution that always followed the preaching of the gospel came from those who made their living taking advantage of the girl with the spirit of divination. It was different at the next stop on their journey, Thessalonica, for Luke tells us there was a synagogue there, (in contrast to Philippi), and the Jews stirred up trouble, Acts 17:5-9. As a result Paul moved on to Berea, and even there the Jews from Thessalonica pursued him, verses 13-15, so Paul left and went to Athens. This was the pattern during the apostle’s journeys, for the Jews hated the gospel he preached, and regarded him as a traitor and an apostate. It was because of their hostility that he eventually found himself in prison in Rome, see Acts 21:27-29; 22:30; 23:12-15; 24:1, and 25:6-12.

Because the apostle saw the consequences of the teaching that these men brought, he was free to give them a label usually reserved for uncircumcised Gentiles, (like Goliath, for instance, 1 Samuel 17:26,36), because for all their claims to holiness, they were in fact unclean, like the dogs that roamed the streets. And far from being governed by the law, they were untamed beasts. And far from being a spiritual help to men, they were ridden with the disease of error and hypocrisy. Note how the Jews, dog-like, hunted Stephen down, and hounded him to death, (“ran upon him with one accord”, Acts 7:57), just as they did his Saviour, Psalm 22:16,20.

Beware of evil workers- there is no reason to believe that these men are different from the dogs, or the concision. These are descriptions of the same people, looked at from different angles. As dogs, they appreciate the things Paul threw away. As evil-workers, they claimed to be zealous for the law, yet were nonetheless evil. By calling them workers, the apostle highlights the fact that they were keen on the works of the law, (they were “works-men”), but by their attitude to Paul and the gospel they showed that they had no spiritual life, and by their persecution of him showed that they were evil.

Beware of the concision- two words are used in these verses, concision and circumcision. The “cision” part of both words denotes a cutting, but a different preposition precedes them. The preposition for concision is “kata”, meaning “along”, whereas the one for circumcision is “circum”, meaning “around”. So one sort of cutting was partial, merely cutting along, whereas the other was complete, being a cut that is full-circle. Circumcision as a physical rite was carried out on Jewish male children on the eighth day of their lives, (the day we are least likely to bleed to death), and was a cutting round and a cutting off of part of the flesh. By describing Jews as the ones “cut along”, rather than “cut around”, the apostle is pinpointing the fact that the physical ceremony was not all that God had in mind for those who believe, and as such was not a full cutting round and off. In the epistle to the Romans we learn that “he is not a Jew which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcisiion which is outward in the flesh: but he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God”, Romans 2:28,29. So circumcision was not meant to be an end in itself, (it was a partial cutting off), whereas the gospel of the cross brings into the full meaning, (the complete cutting round).

Circumcision as ordained by God had a variety of meanings. There was the circumcision of Abraham, and for him, circumcision was the mark of faith in God, or as the apostle puts it, “a sign of the righteousness of the faith which he had being yet uncircumcised”, Romans 4:11. There was the circumcision of Ishmael, which simply meant that he had descent from Abraham, but was not a sign and seal of faith, Genesis 17:20-23. There was the circumcision of Moses, being the sign of a people who had committed themselves to keeping the law given at Sinai. Then there was the circumcision of Joshua, by which the reproach of Egypt was rolled away, Joshua 5:2-9. Then finally there is the circumcision of Christ, for as the apostle wrote, “In whom also ye are circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ”, Colossians 2:11. The cross has cut us off from the world, and from the law, and is a complete thing, full-circle, and not partial and therefore incomplete. It is also totally spiritual in character, being made without hands, for it is God’s doing, being the application of the doctrine of the cross, with its separating power. Those who were the concision belonged to a system of things that did not bring them into full separation to God.

3:3
For we are the circumcision, which worship God in the spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh.

For we are the circumcision- the apostle is writing to those who were probably all Gentiles before they got saved, (although some of the women by the riverside in Philippi were probably Jewesses). The Jews became known as “the circumcision”, because of God’s requirement that their male children be physically circumcised, to represent the fact that God had separated them off from the rest of the nations when He chose Abraham, and their distinguishing mark was that they had His Law, hence to be “of the circumcision” meant to be a Hebrew and to be under the Law. See Genesis 17:12; Leviticus 12:3; Joshua 5:7. Yet Paul does not hesitate to describe believers who were not necessarily physically circumcised as “the circumcision”.

There is no hint here of trying to accommodate the Jewish false teachers. There is direct confrontation, the denial that they are truly circumcised, and the assertion that Christians are truly circumcised. As those who have had the truth of the work of Christ on the cross applied to them by the Spirit, they may claim to be fully separated to God, cut off even from the law, as well as the world.

Which worship God in the spirit- the service of God involves the whole of our activity, not just when gathered together. It consists of spiritual exercises, not ceremony and ritual which a natural man may engage in. When the Samaritan woman brought up the subject of worship, the Lord was able to unfold to her precious truths on the subject. Notice how the conversation went, as recorded in John 4:

John 4:19
The woman saith unto Him, Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet- she has claimed a connection with Jacob in verse 12, and he, of all the patriarchs, did the most prophesying. (See Genesis 49, for instance, where he foretells what will happen to the tribes of Israel in the last days). By calling Christ a prophet she shows she realises that He has the ability to speak for God. He has already done it in regard to her own sin, and now there is growing in her heart a desire to know the God He represents. As yet, she does not know the relationship between this stranger and God, but she acts on the light she has. The Samaritans only accepted the five books of Moses, and therefore when she referred to a prophet she meant the one promised in Deuteronomy 18:17-19. But Peter in Acts 3:22,23 and Stephen in Acts 7:37 make it clear that that prophet is Christ. So she is now ready for the idea that He is the Messiah, the prophet. By the time she got back to the city she believed it, verse 29.

John 4:20
Our fathers worshipped in this mountain
note she is appealing to the force of tradition. She feels that what has been going on for a long time is correct. There are many still who fall into this trap. Yet she realises there are differences of opinion on the subject, as she goes on to imply.

And ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship- she believes that He is a Jew, and therefore puts the emphasis on the word “ye”, meaning, “ye Jews”. She is about to discover that whilst He will defend the Old Testament worship engaged in by Israel, for it was ordained of God, He will introduce her to something far better. There is no reason to suggest that she was using the question of where to worship as a means of evading the question of sin, for she has repented by this time.

John 4:21
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me
having disclosed the secrets of the woman’s heart, he now proceeds to unfold the secrets of His Father’s heart in regard to worship. In the Old Testament, Joseph was given the title “Revealer of secrets”, because he could interpret dreams, Genesis 41:39,40,45. And this incident took place near Joseph’s inheritance, and a greater than Joseph is now revealing secrets.

With these words the Lord Jesus emphasizes two things. First, that worship will be open to women on the same basis as it will be to men. Both the Samaritan and Jewish system allowed only the men a prominent part. All this is to change. Second, those who worship God in the future will not rely on natural, seen things to help them. Those who subsequently believed in Israel were greatly tried by the fact that they had no visible temple and altar. The writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews encourages them by asserting that entrance into the presence of God is in the full assurance of faith, so they need have no misgivings about leaving the visible, earthly temple behind, see Hebrews 10:22.

The hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father- first of all, there is information for her as a Samaritan worshipper. He announces with authority that there is a time coming when she will not worship on the top of Mount Gerizim. But that does not mean she will transfer to Jerusalem. Something far more radical than that awaits. The hour referred to is this present age, whose beginning was marked by two things. First, the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus, by which He set aside the things of the First Covenant, Hebrews 10:1-14. Second, the coming of the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost, that He might indwell God’s people and empower them to worship.

Note the way in which God is described here. When Abraham was at Shechem, he built an altar to the Lord, or Jehovah, who had appeared to him, Genesis 12:6,7. When Jacob was there, he built an altar to El-Elohe-Israel, or God, the God of Israel, Genesis 33:18-20. Now the Lord Jesus is near Shechem, and speaks of the worship of the Father. It is the same God who is spoken of in each instance, but revealed in a different way. The highest revelation of God that there ever could be is through His own Son, John 1:18. Hence He is to be worshipped in His character as Father. How profound are the truths being revealed to this Gentile Samaritan woman!

John 4:22
Ye worship ye know not what-
what was lacking in the Samaritan worship was a personal knowledge of God. And this stemmed from its beginnings. When the Assyrian king transported people from Assyria to the land of Israel, they brought their gods with them. In superstitious fear of the God of Israel, however, they worshipped Him too! See 2 Kings 17:24-34. So it was that they were confused and in ignorance as to the nature of the True God; for He cannot be worshipped as if He is one of many gods.

We know what we worship- the Lord Jesus defends the Old Testament system of worship as being one where God revealed Himself to His worshippers, and clearly set out His requirements if they were going to know Him and worship Him. This the Samaritans had rejected by building a rival temple, even though they accepted the books of Moses as Scripture.

For salvation is of the Jews The Jews had been protected from idolatry by God, and as such, ideally, were an example of that salvation from false worship which the other nations of the earth should have learnt from their example.

John 4:23
But the hour cometh-
the “but” prepares for the change that is to be brought in at a season soon to start.

And now is- now we know what the Lord Jesus was doing as He “sat thus on the well”. Without adopting any special posture; or putting on special clothes; with no temple or altar, He, wearied by His journey, worshipped God in the energy of the Spirit of God. As such, He becomes the example of a present-day true worshipper of God, who needs no earthly means to enable worship to be given to God.

When the true worshippers- so this new mode of worship will render all others outmoded. Only Christian worship is “true”, that is, corresponds to reality. Hebrews 8:2 says that the Lord Jesus is now the minister in the true tabernacle, and in spirit those who worship God are able to come into that sanctuary.

Shall worship the Father in spiritthey will be enabled to enter into the very presence of God in heaven, by the power of the Spirit of God. They will not need the things of time and sense to help them, (the things which the natural man appreciates), but their faith will lay hold on spiritual realities.

And in truth- the idea of the word is that of full development. Now that the Lord Jesus has made God manifest, the ideal situation has arrived. The Lord Jesus accused those of His day of drawing near to God with their lips, but their hearts were far from Him, Matthew 15:8, but the true worshippers will come to God in sincerity and reality. They will also come near to God in submission to the truth which He has revealed about Himself, and not be influenced by error.

For the Father seeketh such to worship him- how affecting to the hearts of God’s people that they are in a position to satisfy this strong desire on the part of their Father. He had made man so he might glorify Him, but Adam and his race seek their own glory. There has been a blessed Man down here, however, who could honestly say that He sought the glory of Him who had sent Him, John 7:18; 8:49,50.

John 4:24
God is a Spirit-
although the Scriptures speak of God as if He has arms, eyes, and so on, this is simply to enable us to appreciate His spiritual features using earthly language. Since God is the Supreme Spirit Being, those who worship Him must be enabled by the Spirit so to do, for they cannot worship God by natural means.

And they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth- not only does the Father seek this sort of worshipper, as verse 23 indicates, but now we learn that these are the only ones that can worship Him aright, they must worship like this if they are to worship at all.

We return to Philippians 3, where the apostle continues to list the things the true circumcision does.

And rejoice in Christ Jesus- not in self, but in the Risen and Ascended One, who passed through death and has gone into heaven, separating us from the sphere of the Law, and introducing us to heavenly things. As John 4 indicates, the Father is the seeker of worship, the Spirit is the sustainer of worship, and the Son is the subject of worship. We are enabled to worship God as our minds are filled with truth as to His person, for to see Him is to see the Father, John 14:9. As he goes on to show, the apostle could have boasted about many things, but he has given them all up in favour of rejoicing in Christ Jesus.

And have no confidence in the flesh- the apostle was not confident that the flesh, (either of himself or of another man), could help at all in the worship of God. True worship can only be offered by those who have the Spirit of God within them, which is why the conversation in John 4 began with the matter of the gift of the Spirit. Unless He is within the heart, and is “springing up into everlasting life”, ranging over the full extent of the things of God, then there is no material with which to worship God. The Judaisers did have confidence in the flesh, priding themselves on their advance in religion, thinking this gave them merit before God.

(b) Verses 4-6
Paul’s attainments

3:4
Though I might also have confidence in the flesh. If any other man thinketh that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh, I more:

Though I might also have confidence in the flesh- Paul had excelled above many of his fellows in his zeal for the Jews’ religion, Galatians 1:13,14. Not only did he excel academically in Judaism, but he surpassed all others in his zeal in promoting it. But he now advances his experience as a powerful argument against Judaism. If he who excelled them all saw the need to renounce it, how much more should those less advanced give up mere religion in favour of faith in Christ.

If any other man thinketh that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh, I more- to prove this, the apostle now lists a catalogue of eight things in which he might have confidence. Four are his by birth, (meeting the objection of the Jews), and four are by his own achievement, (meeting the objections of proselytes from the Gentiles). Each one has the idea of separation involved in it with increasing force, until the climax is reached where Saul of Tarsus stands alone, towering over his fellow religionists, just as his name-sake King Saul in the Old Testament stood shoulders and upward above his fellows physically, 1 Sam. 9:2.

3:5
Circumcised the eighth day, of the stock of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, an Hebrew of the Hebrews; as touching the law, a Pharisee;

Circumcised the eighth day- so he was not one converted to Judaism in later life, but born into it. The Rabbis taught that to be descended from Abraham and Isaac, and to be circumcised, guaranteed a place in Messiah’s kingdom. This explains why Nicodemus was so puzzled when the Lord told him that he would not even see the kingdom, let alone enter it, unless he was born again, John 3:1-8.

Of the stock of Israel- so he was not the son of a Gentile who had gone over to Judaism and who had circumcised his son in the Jewish way. He was descended, not just from Abraham and Isaac, but from Jacob as well, showing he was not a descendant of Esau, who could claim descent from Abraham and Isaac.

Israel is a name of dignity, (whereas Jew is a name of disgrace, being given to Israelites just before the Captivity, during it, and since), and also the name of destiny, for Messiah is King of Israel. Jacob’s name was changed because he proved himself to be a prince with God, the meaning of the name Israel, Genesis 32:24-28. As Moses said, “What nation is there so great which hath statutes and judgements so righteous as all this law”? Deuteronomy 4:8.

Of the tribe of Benjamin- this is the tribe that remained with David and formed, with the tribe of Judah, the Southern Kingdom known as”Judah”. It was noted for its warriors, its zeal, and its commitment. No doubt Paul, (otherwise known as Saul) was named after Israel’s first king, who was from the tribe of Benjamin.

An Hebrew of the Hebrews- that is, he was a Hebrew of Hebrew parents. There was a broad division in Israel between Hellenists, those who embraced aspects of Greek culture, (in other words, were worldly), and Hebrews, who refused to do this, and cherished the Old Testament way of life. The parents of Saul were of the latter class, and he was content to be the same. At this point the list of achievents is wholly about himself, not his descent.

As touching the law, a Pharisee- these men were the ultra-orthodox in Israel, compared to the Sadducees who were the liberals, and the Herodians who were the political party. See Acts 22:1-3; 23:6-9; 26:5. The Lord Jesus had much to say about the Pharisees, especially their hypocrisy. See, for instance, Matthew 23:1-36.

3:6
Concerning zeal, persecuting the church; touching the righteousness which is in the law, blameless.

Concerning zeal, persecuting the church- he really believed that Christians were blasphemers because they taught the Deity of Christ. He was so zealous for the idea of One God, (he would probably recite Deuteronomy 6:4,5 twice a day), that he would not rest until they were stoned to death as the Law of Moses commanded blasphemers should be. By “the church” is meant the church at Jerusalem, Acts 8:1.

Touching the righteousness which is in the law, blameless- we might have thought that this would be listed after the fact that he was a Pharisee, but the persecution of the church comes next, and then this phrase. This shows that he believed he was free of any blame before the law even whilst he was persecuting the church. In fact, he saw the persecution of Christians as doing God service, as Christ said would happen, John 16:2.

In verse 9 he contrasts his own righteousness, which was of the law, with the righteousness which is through faith in Christ. He had to discover that “except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven”, Matthew 5:20. The word “blameless” means that no fault was found, so the question is of fellow-Pharisees examining his life, and not finding outward fault. As he claimed in Acts 23:1, “I have lived in all conscience before God until this day”. And in 2 Tim 1:3, “I thank God, whom I serve from my forefathers with pure conscience”. Saul of Tarsus really thought that his life and activity was acceptable to God.

All these items gave confidence to the flesh, and also show an ascending order of separateness from others. In this way they illustrate what concision was, as opposed to circumcision. Saul was cut off from other men, but not cut off fully in separation to God. Those who are spiritually circumcised are cut off from all men, and are totally free from the bondage of the traditions of men.

As circumcised the eighth day, he was separate from proselytes.

As being of the stock of Israel, he was separate from the sons of proselytes.

As of the tribe of Benjamin, he was separate from the unfaithful ten tribes.

As an Hebrew, he was separate from Greek culture, even though brought up at Tarsus.

As the child of Hebrews, he was separate by upbringing, being taught Old Testament ways by his parents.

As a Pharisee he was separate from the Sadducees and the Herodians.

As one who persecuted the church, he was separate from the indifferent majority in Israel.

As blameless, he was separate from blame, as he and others thought.

(c) Verses 7-9
Paul’s assessment

3:7
But what things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ.

But what things were gain to me- as Saul of Tarsus, he really valued his pre-conversion achievements, seeing them as positive and meaningful.

Those I counted loss for Christ- on the Damascus Road the Deity of Christ was revealed to him, and he realised the evil of his ways, and also that what Stephen had said was right, namely, that Israel were uncircumcised in heart, and were resisting the Holy Spirit, Acts 7:51-53. It was not just that he now saw his achievents as valueless, but that they were liabilities, for they rendered him the chief of sinners, as he himself says later, 1 Timothy 1:15. It is the value of the person of Christ that has totally altered his thinking, for he thinks former things are loss compared to Him. He now recognises that Jesus of Nazareth is indeed the Messiah, the Christ, and as such is the subject of Old Testament prophecy.

3:8
Yea doubtless, and I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but dung, that I may win Christ,

Yea doubtless- he is still very sure that his estimation of things is correct. Nothing, not even the opposition of the Jews, had made him change his mind.

I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord- he had looked back to his change of outlook on the Damascus Road and said “I counted”, verse 7. Now he says “I count”, for his attitude has not altered. He has not been disappointed by Christ. In verse 7 he thinks of the things he lists in verses 5 and 6, but now it is all things, for his conviction has been strengthened. We might think of his Roman citizenship, his education, his intellectual ability, but all these were now a positive disadvantage compared to the knowledge of Christ.

The “all things” could also include the things he was noted for, such as being a “blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious”, 1 Timothy 1:13. He had consented to Stephen’s death, Acts 8:1, and breathed out threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, Acts 9:1. All these things he puts together and declares them to be a liability, not an asset, so changed is his thinking.

The knowledge of who Jesus really is surpasses everything that the Rabbis could teach him, for that knowledge is not the result of intellectual effort, but comes through having eternal life, which gives the believer the capacity to know God and Jesus Christ. He confesses to Timothy that he did what he did to believers because of ignorance, 1 Timothy 1:13.

He now knows Jesus of Nazareth as Christ Jesus, the One who is risen and glorified, and who therefore has had all His claims vindicated by God. As a consequence, he does not hesitate to call Him “my Lord”, for as the psalm says, “The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand”, Psalm 110:1. It was this psalm that was Christ’s final word to the Pharisees, but they either did not understand His meaning, or rejected the meaning, Matthew 22:41-46. But now the truth has dawned on one of their number.

For whom I have suffered the loss of all things- he suffered the loss of all things, so it was not just that he thought these things to be loss, but nonetheless kept them; nor is it that he thought them to be loss casually and without feeling. It really cost him something to reckon them to be loss, and to act upon that reckoning. Paul no doubt lost many friends when he became a believer. It may even be that, if he was married, then his wife left him when he was converted. 

And do count them but dung- by “dung” Paul means “that which is thrown to the dogs”, which, as we have noted in connection with verse 2, indicates that the dogs he refers to in that verse are those who would appreciate his achievements, and wish that they were theirs. He treats his former glories as if they were shame. Note he still speaks in the present tense.

That I may win Christ- the word for “win” is the verbal form of the word translated “gain” in verse 7. So having counted his former gains as loss, he is now going in for the true gain, which is to know and appreciate Christ in the various ways he will enumerate in verses 10 and 11.

He had spent his unsaved days gaining prestige for himself, now he devotes the rest of his life to gaining Christ, that is, laying hold in practical terms, of the things of Christ. The things we have are to be held. For example, we have eternal life, John 5:24, but we are to lay hold of it, 1 Timothy 6:12. We are linked eternally to our Head in heaven, but we are to be “holding the head”, Colossians 2:19, meaning we should be drawing resources from Him to enable us to be intelligent testimony bearers to Him. By doing this we shall advance in the knowledge of Christ Jesus the Lord, which knowledge is surpassingly excellent.

3:9
And be found in him, not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith:

And be found in him- the apostle was confident that he, as far as his position before God was concerned, was “in Christ”, so that God looked at Paul and saw Christ. But the apostle desires more. He wants to be found in Him. He had been examined by his fellow Jews and was thought of as blameless, verse 6, but he wants to be found to be a true believer. What characterises a true believer he tells us in the next phrases.

Not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law- this was how he was found or discovered by men.

But that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith- this is the first thing he desires to be found as having. This position is the direct opposite of having the external righteousness of the law, which he had before. That depended on his own efforts at law-works. Now he is depending on Christ, for the faith of Christ, or faith that is vitally linked to Christ, is his ground of confidence now. But this is only the beginning. When he was setting out the principles of the gospel in the Epistle to the Romans, the apostle quotes the words of Habakkuk, “the just shall live by faith”, Romans 1:17. This might have sounded an inappropriate verse to quote, because it concerned believers, (“the just”), living by faith after coming into a relationship with God, (summed up in the word “live”). But the point is that the Christian life is continued as it begins, by faith, and this is the apostle’s point here. The believer has as his foundation his faith in Christ, but that means several aspects of things concerning Christ open up to view. Considered together, they form what he will call “the mark”, verse 14. The things relative to Christ that he desires to know are as follows:

1. The satisfaction of being found in Him.

2. The knowledge of Christ personally.

3. The power of His resurrection.

4. The fellowship of His sufferings.

5. The conformation to His death.

6. The attainment of the resurrection of the dead in practical terms.

7. The involvement in the high calling of God.

3:10
That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death;

That I may know him- the Lord Jesus made clear that to have eternal life was to know God, and Jesus Christ, John 17;3. But there is more than an initial knowing of God through the first exercise of faith, for the word “that” He uses means “in order that”. So there is the initial knowledge of God and Christ, and this is the start of a process of getting to know them. So when the apostle expresses here the desire to know Christ, he is saying he is aiming to mature and grow spiritually. To put himself under the law will prevent maturity, for the law is for slaves, not sons, Galatians 4:1-3. The apostle John indicated that to know “him that is from the beginning”, meaning Christ, was to be a father in the family of God, 1 John 2: This means there had been progress from simply being infants, through to being young men, and finally to being fathers. This progress is made as we consider Christ as He is presented to us in the gospel records. As John tells us, he and his fellow apostles wrote down what they personally saw and heard so that we might have fellowship with them in the things of Christ, 1 John 1:3. The other things listed in our passage are learned as we read the rest of the New Testament, for it is there that further truth is unfolded to us.

And the power of his resurrection- the teaching of the apostle as he wrote to the Ephesians was that the power that raised Christ from the dead is the same power that is “to usward who believe”, Ephesians 1:19,20. The Spirit that raised up Jesus from the dead dwells in us, according to Romans 8:11, so we have the power within us to live lives that are clear from our past life, with its trespasses and sins. Physical circumcision could never cut us off in this way, but spiritual circumcision, the circumcision of Christ, can and does do this. There are evil forces at work seeking to frustrate the desire for this power to be realised, but the superior power put forth to raise Christ is available, even the energising power of the Spirit of God, who enables the Christian life to be lived effectively.

And the fellowship of his sufferings- we cannot share Christ’s penal sufferings, but we may share His martyr-sufferings endured because of His stand for the truth. Those who caused Him most suffering were the representatives of the law of Moses. The apostle could write to the Galatians, (the premier epistle for warnings about going back to the law), “And I, brethren, if I yet preach circumcision, why do I yet suffer persecution? Then is the offence of the cross ceased”, Galatians 5:11. To preach circumcision is to preach works, and this the Judaisers would have approved of. To preach the cross, however, is to preach that man cannot save himself, but must rely on the work of Another at Calvary. This provokes opposition, for man proudly thinks he can please God by his own efforts.

Being made conformable unto his death- the apostle’s aim is to allow the principles involved in the death of Christ to shape his life, conduct and attitude. We are dead to the law by the body of Christ, (that is, by the sequence of events His body experienced, on the cross, in the tomb, in resurrection), Romans 7:1-4. By His death, and our association with it, Christ has severed our links with Adam’s world, so that we are free to be involved in the things of Himself, which are the other side of death.

3:11
If by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead.

If by any means- this does not mean that the apostle used every device he could think of to attain the resurrection of the dead. He is referring, rather, to the spiritual means or resources that God uses to enable the believer to live effectively for him, and hence to “attain”, the word meaning to “arrive at the end of the journey”. We could think of some of those means as being the possession of eternal life; the indwelling of the Spirit; the availability of the word of God; the fellowship and encouragement of other believers; the certain hopes which the believer has which spur him on; the remembrance of the Lord Jesus at the Lord’s Supper, a constant reminder of Christ’s perseverance on the pathway; the example of former saints. All these are means God uses to encourage on the pathway of progress.

I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead- the resurrection of the dead is a sure hope of the true believer, and he does not have to make a certain amount of progress in Divine things before he qualifies. The Lord Jesus made it clear that “The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live”, John 5:25. In other words, all those, (for He lays down no conditions to His promise), who are in the good of the truth of the previous verse with regard to everlasting life and not coming into judgement, shall respond to the voice of the Son of God at the rapture. In this way they shall take part in the first resurrection. But this cannot be what the apostle is referring to here, for the rising from the dead of believers does not depend on their attainments, and they are the subject of the passage.

The clue to the meaning is found in the word he uses, which is not the normal one for resurrection, but one which is intensified in meaning, giving the literal sense of the out-resurrection of the dead. The emphasis being on the “out”. When we were baptized, we emerged out of the waters “to walk in newness of life”, Romans 6:5. Thereafter, as those who are risen with Christ, we should “seek those things which are above…for ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God”, Colossians 3:1,3.

So the proper life of the believer is the other side of death, spiritually speaking, and the cross of Christ has circumcised us, cutting us off completely from former things. So when the apostle hopes to attain to the resurrection of the dead, he is saying he is striving to live the sort of life that is suitable for resurrection conditions, because that will mean he is living as if the resurrection has taken place already. The clear emergence out of death that will be realised actually when Christ comes, may be anticipated morally now, as we go in for the things connected with a resurrected Saviour.

This verse does not support the idea of a partial rapture, the notion that only some believers will go when the Lord comes. The apostle is very definite when he writes “we shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed”, 1 Corinthians 15:51, and when he describes Christ as the one “who died for us, that, whether we wake or sleep we should live together with him”, 1 Thessalonians 5:10. 3:12. “Wake” in that verse means “watch”, and “sleep” means “to not be alert”, so even believers who are not watchful and alert, (regrettable though that condition is), will be taken at the rapture.

3:12
Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect: but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus.

Not as though I had already attained- there are three different words all translated “attain” in this chapter. In verse 11, attain means “arrive at”. In this verse 12, attain means “received the prize” (at the end of the race). In verse 16, attain means “to reach with difficulty”. It we had asked Saul on the Damascus road if he had “arrived”, and “obtained the prize”, he would have cited his achievements in Judaism, climaxing in being chosen to spear-head the persecution of believers. Now he realises that that sort of life did not give him true insight into Divine things, for only Christ can do that, so he now strives to obtain the prize of gaining Christ.

Either were already perfect- that is, he had not reached the goal of knowing Him, for that is a life-time’s occupation. If he had reached the goal, he would have gained the prize.

But I follow after- he is pressing on, undeterred by the long way to go in reaching the goal.

If that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus- having been laid hold of by Christ at conversion, (in his case on the Damascus Road), he now desires that the purpose for which that happened, namely the knowing of the things of verse 9 and 10, may be realised.

3:13
Brethren, I count not myself to have apprehended: but this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before,

Brethren- the name common to all believers. The chapter may be divided with reference to this title, used in verses 13 and 17. He uses it here to arrest attention, for we might have difficulty believing that the apostle had not apprehended, but he assures us solemnly that it is so. If that is true of Paul as a brother, it is true of all the brethren, that is, all believers.

I count not myself to have apprehended- he does not reckon (count) that he has yet achieved the end for which he was saved. We must beware of thinking that getting saved and thus being ready for heaven is the whole of the Christian life. There is much to learn and to do and to be before heaven is reached. We must beware of being content with our progress thus far.

But this one thing I do- he now has only one aim in life; he is determined not to be distracted, having spent a good part of his life aiming for the wrong thing.

Forgetting those things which are behind- whether it be the things of verses 5 and 6, before he was saved, or the measure of progress since he was saved. “To rest on one’s laurels” is a saying taken from the Greek games, where the winner was awarded a laurel wreath. The athlete must continue to strive, and not rely on past achievements.

Reaching forth unto those things which are before- the things of verses 9-ll, summed up in the phrase “gain Christ”. The figure is of an athlete leaning forward as he strives to reach the goal. One of the biggest mistakes a runner can make is to look behind, for he will inevitably slacken his pace.

3:14
I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus.

I press toward the mark- this is the same as “follow after” in verse 12. It is a sad thing if we have less zeal for good things now, than we had for evil things before we were saved. If it is a big mistake for an athlete to look round, it is an even bigger one for him to take his eye off the goal.

The prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus- as with the expression “out-resurrection of the dead”, verse 11, the apostle wants the principle that will be at work when the saints are raised from the dead and raptured on high to heaven, to operate in their lives now. It will do so if they heed the apostle’s word to the Colossians, “set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth”, Colossians 3:2.

3:15
Let us therefore, as many as be perfect, be thus minded: and if in any thing ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you.

Let us therefore, as many as be perfect, be thus minded- the word translated “perfect” was used in the secular world for those initiated into the pagan mysteries, but used by the Holy Spirit of those who receive the truths of the faith, see 1 Corinthians 2:6. The apostle is directing his remarks to as many as have received the truths set out in verses 8-14, which speak of proper Christian ambition. He is appealing to them to allow those truths to influence their minds, and therefore their actions.

And if in any thing ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you- if any aspect of these truths has not been taken in, and therefore the mind is not fully persuaded, then the apostle is confident that God will reveal the truth to them if they are willing to receive it. He is greatly desirous that we might run a good race to His glory. As the prophet said, “Then shall ye know, if we follow on to know the Lord”, Hosea 6:3. Interestingly that verse comes after the one that speaks of being raised up on the third day and living in God’s sight.

3:16
Nevertheless, whereto we have already attained, let us walk by the same rule, let us mind the same thing.

Nevertheless, whereto we have already attained- the word “nevertheless” is a combination of an alternative plus an extension of what has just been said. An alternative, because he turns from speaking of the future to refer to the past, an extension because verse 16 will affect the future, as will verses 13 and 14. He is thinking of the point which the believers have reached.

Let us walk by the same rule, let us mind the same thing- so as they survey the progress they have made in pressing toward the mark, they should resolve to walk by the same rule or set of principles that had governed them and the same way of thinking that had enabled them to progress as much as they had. They should walk and think in the same way going forward as they walked and thought up to that point, for that way of thinking and walking had resulted in genuine spiritual progress. So it is not so much a call for unity as for continuity.

(e) Verses 17-21
Paul’s anticipation

This final section may be thought of as follows:

Verse 17 The example of the apostle and those like him
Verses 18,19 The enemies of the cross of Christ
Verses 20,21 The expectation of the saints

3:17
Brethren, be followers together of me, and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an ensample.

Brethren, be followers together of me- they should be united together in their resolve to have the same commitment which they know from past experience to be in him. There was no doubt about that commitment, given his history as set out in verses 7-14.

Mark them which walk so- they should keep their eye on those who are sympathetic to apostolic doctrine. The apostles’ doctrine and fellowship go together, Acts 2:42, so they should only have fellowship with those who conform closely to that doctrine. “Evil communications corrupt good manners”, 1 Corinthians 15:33. In other words, the company we keep affects the way we think and act, whether we realise it or not.

As ye have us for an ensample- be constantly comparing even those who copy the apostle’s manner of life, to check they have not deviated. This is important in view of those of the next verse.

3:18
(For many walk, of whom I have told you often, and now tell you even weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ:

For many walk- sadly, not everyone had followed the instruction just given, and they were walking, or conducting their lives, in a way contrary to the doctrine of the apostles. The reference is to those who make a profession of being believers, for it would not be appropriate to say of the men of the world, “many walk”, for they all walk in the way he goes on to describe. 

Of whom I have told you often- note the earnestness of the apostle for the welfare of the saints, for these of whom he speaks represent a danger to their soul’s best interests. This would perhaps suggest that the apostle wrote to the assemblies on a regular basis. The Philippians had sent gifts to him on several occasions, as we learn from Philippians 4:16, and we may safely assume that he sent a letter back to thank them. He would not have let pass the opportunity to warn them of the dangers that beset them.

And now tell you even weeping- the unchanged strong feeling of the apostle for the honour of Christ is evident here.

That they are the enemies of the cross of Christ- by the word “cross” he means a doctrine, not a piece of wood. The cross of Christ is not the gospel in general, but a specific separating doctrine found within the doctrine of the gospel. A crucified person was cut off out of the land of the living as being a disgrace. The cross brings out the hostility of the world to Christian things, and severs us from that world, freeing us to walk in relation to heaven. The men of whom the apostle speaks here are hostile to such truth, even if they claim to be believers. They are not necessarily enemies of Christ, (in which case they would be unbelievers, Romans 5:10), but are hostile to the doctrine of the cross, representing, as it does, a severe rebuke to their worldliness.

We recall the situation in the Corinthian assembly, with those who are thought of as believers, (“called a brother”, as the apostle puts it), being immoral, covetous, idolaters, railers, drunkards, extortioners, 1 Corinthians 5:11. We might have dismissed them as unbelievers, but the apostle instructs that they be put out of the assembly, and delivered to Satan for the destruction of the flesh. They acted like the world, so they must be exposed to Satan’s world. If they come to their senses, then they will realise that they are indeed acting according to the flesh, and they will destroy that flesh by applying the truth of the cross of Christ to themselves. “And they that are Christ’s have crucified the flesh with the passions and lusts”, Galatians 5:24. If they do respond in this way, (as the immoral man did, 2 Corinthians 2:5-11), they will show themselves to be believers after all, and can be brought back as changed men into the assembly.

3:19
Whose end is destruction, whose God is their belly, and whose glory is in their shame, who mind earthly things.)

Whose end is destruction- instead of the Christian’s goal of reward and joy at the end of the race, see 4:1, these have destruction, that is, loss of reward before them. They are those referred to in Matthew 7:13,14 who choose not to walk the narrow way, and as a consequence lose their life’s work.

Whose god is their belly- they worship self-interest and self-gratification. They seek to “gain the whole world”, but lose their own soul, Matthew 16:26. Covetousness is idolatry, Colossians 3:5. The word the apostle uses for belly is not the stomach, but the innermost being, as in John 7:38, “out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water”.

And whose glory is in their shame- the things they glory in are what they should regard as shameful. We are reminded of the Corinthian believers, who were allowing gross sin in the assembly, and the apostle has to say, “And ye are puffed up, and have not rather mourned…your glorying is not good”, 1 Corinthians 5:2,6.

Who mind earthly things- they have no links with heaven, or if it should be they are true believers, they rise no higher than the earth in their minds. Jude refers to those in his day who professed to know God, but who were “turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness”, Jude verse 4, thinking that the grace of God gave them a licence to live as they pleased, not realising that it only gives the opportunity to live as He pleases. See also Romans 3:8;6:1.

Summarising, we may note that they walk as those who are enemies.

The destruction of their life-achievements is their end.

They are self-centred, being marked by ego-mania.

They glory in what they should be ashamed about, such is their estimation.

They do not mind heavenly things, they are noted for earthly-mindedness.

3:20
For our conversation is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ:

For our conversation is in heaven- the “for” links back to verse 17, where the apostle is exhorting the saints to live as he did, and also to verse 19, where he refers to those who were not heavenly minded. The “our” would suggest one of two things. Either that those of verse 19 were not believers, or else their citizenship would also be in heaven. Or, that they were believers, but were not living according to their true calling, and Paul has to remind them what that calling is.

By “conversation”, the apostle means the heavenly state to which we as citizens belong, and where our allegiance lies. The word is not exactly the same as in 1:27, where a manner of life consistent with the mother-state was in view. He is using the fact that the citizens of Philippi lived in a colony, which derived its rights and privileges from Rome. Their city-state was Rome, the believer’s is heaven.

When the apostle writes “is in heaven”, the idea is that it really and presently exists in heaven; that is, it is a place to be reckoned with now, not just in the future. We are expected to live the life of the citizens of heaven now. To mind earthly things is to be untrue to our calling. Those who know the grace of God have Jerusalem which is above as their mother, whereas those still under law own allegiance to “Jerusalem which now is”, which is the earthly Jerusalem, the centre of Judaism. See Galatians 4:21-31.

From whence also- as well as having our proper place in the heavenly commonwealth, we also wait for Christ to emerge from it to save us.

We look for the Saviour- it is true that He is the only Saviour, but the emphasis here is that He is coming in His Saviour-character. The particular aspect of salvation in view is detailed for us in the next verse.

3:21
Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself.

Who shall change our vile body- our bodies will need to be altered if they are to be suited to heaven. The change of living saints is emphasised here, where we are on the earth looking heavenwards, whereas the change of the dead is emphasised in 1 Corinthians 15:42-54, where resurrection is the theme.

By “vile body” the apostle does not mean despicable or disgusting, in the modern sense of vile, but “body of low estate”, fitted for life upon earth. It is the word that Mary used of herself when she said God had “regarded the low estate of his handmaiden, Luke 1:48. James speaks of “vile raiment”, by which he means shabby clothing, James 2:2. The believer is going to be “clothed upon” in resurrection, 2 Corinthians 5:2, so our present shabby clothing will be exchanged for the goodly resurrection garment.

That it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body- not only does the purpose of God involve moral likeness to Christ, Romans 8:29; 1 John 3:2, but also likeness to Him as to the body, whilst still retaining our own individuality. As we have “borne the image of the earthy”, (Adam, made from the dust), we shall also “bear the image of the heavenly”, (the risen Christ, who is coming as the Lord from heaven), 1 Corinthians 15:49. Believers wait for “the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body”, Romans 8:23, the entrance into full and unfettered sonship, We shall be able to worship and serve in heaven unhindered by the limitations that this present body imposes upon us.

According to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself- the change of the saints at the rapture is the signal for a transformation throughout the whole of creation, when Christ, the second Adam, takes up His dominion, and subdues all that is contrary to God, see Psalm 8, Hebrews 2:5-9, 1 Corinthians 15:21-28. Creation was made subject to vanity, Romans 8:20, but this was done by God in hope, for He purposed to rescue creation from its bondage once the last Adam was revealed at His second coming. Before that happens, the saints of this age shall feel the same power that will transform the whole of creation, so that when the manifestation of the sons of God takes place at Christ’s return to earth, they will be the sign of what God can and will do with the whole physical universe.

We learn from 1 Corinthians 15 the character of the resurrection body:

Verse 36 A quickened body
Verse 37 A clothed body
Verse 38 A sovereignly-given body
Verse 38 A body with continued indentity
Verse 39 A body suited to the nature
Verse 40 A body suited to the environment to be lived in
Verse 41 A body capable of radiating glory
Verse 46 A superior body
Verses 47,48 A suitable body
Verse 49 A serviceable body

1 Corinthians 15:51-53
The mystery of the change of the bodies of the living saints.

Structure of the section

(a) Verses 50,51 The announcement of a mystery
(b) Verse 52 The accompaniments of Christ’s coming
(c) Verse 53 The alterations to the believer’s body

Summary of the section
Up to this point in the chapter the apostle has dealt only with the bodies of dead saints, but now he deals with the change effected to living saints at Christ’s coming. This is hitherto undisclosed truth, which is why it is called a mystery. After it has been disclosed, it is no longer a mystery.

(a) Verse 50
The announcement of a mystery

1 Corinthians 15:50
Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.

Now this I say, brethren- the apostle asserts his personal authority as the steward of Divine mysteries. He also encourages the Corinthians to take note, by calling them brethren.

That flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God- in other words, the bodies of believers, (brethren), cannot enter into full inheritance in heaven as they are. Flesh and blood conditions are suited to the earth, but not heaven. Note it is a question of inheriting. The children of God are heirs, Romans 8:17, (another reason why he calls them brethren here, for they are members of the family of God), and they are about to receive the fulness of their inheritance.

Neither doth corruption inherit incorruption to be flesh and blood does not imply sin, (for after all Christ took part in flesh and blood, and He is sinless, Hebrews 2:14), but corruption does, for it reminds us that there has been a fall, with its consequent bondage of corruption for all of creation, including our bodies, Romans 8:18-23. “Flesh and blood cannot” indicates a physical impossibility, whilst “corruption doth not” indicates a moral impossibility. It is said of the holy city that “there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth”, Revelation 21:27.

1 Corinthians 15:51
Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed,

Behold, I shew you a mystery- the word “show” as used here means to tell, or explain. A mystery in ancient times was a secret known only to the initiated, (called “the perfected”, see 1 Corinthians 2:6), and revealed by one specially authorised, see Ephesians 3:1-4. Paul acts in this capacity here as he unfolds the truth regarding the bodies of the saints who are still alive when the Lord comes. How are they going to share in the resurrection if they have not died before Christ’s coming?

We shall not all sleep- that is, not all believers will pass into death, where the body sleeps, see John 11:11. The mystery is not about the fact that not all shall sleep, but about the fact that all shall be changed. We know that not all shall sleep because 1 Thessalonians 4:15, (written five years before 1 Corinthians), speaks of those who shall be alive at the coming of the Lord. In that passage Paul simply said that the living saints would be caught up with the saints who had died, but had now been raised from the dead.

But we shall all be changed- whether dead or alive at Christ’s coming. The word change means to make other than it is. Paul does not use the word that speaks of the manifestation of inner reality which he employs in Philippians 3:21, Romans 8:29, no doubt because he is thinking of bodily changes only at this particular point in his argument. The ground of this change is that the believer’s body is indwelt by the Spirit of God; so Romans 8:11 reads, “But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken (make alive) your mortal (tending to death) bodies by (on account of) his Spirit that dwelleth in you”. Taking this passage and 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18 together, we see that dead saints shall rise first, the living will be changed, so that both classes stand momentarily upon the earth in bodies fit for heaven, and then they are caught up together to be with the Lord. Is this my reader’s hope? If it is not, then please re-read 1 Corinthians 15:1-11, looking to God to reveal His truth to you.

(b) Verse 52
The accompaniments of Christ’s coming

1 Corinthians 15:52
In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.

In a moment- the Greeks believed that they had discovered the smallest particle, so small that it could not be further divided; they called it “a-tomos”, meaning “not divisible”, and this is the word the apostle employs here. If we could imagine a period of time that could not be divided up, then we would have an idea of the rapidity with which the change will take place. It is not, therefore, a process, but speaks of indivisible time, preparing us for eternity. This has solemn moral implications for us, for there will be no time to make amends with others, nor to repent of sins before God. As the apostle John wrote, “He that hath this hope on him, purifieth himself”, 1 John 3:3.

In the twinkling of an eye- which is not a blink, but the momentary change of the light in the eye. This tells of change that is so sudden that the eye cannot capture it. There will be an imperceptible change, preparing us for the changeless state.

At the last trump- now we learn of an irresistible call. In 1 Corinthians 14:8 the apostle likens the ministry of Christ to His people as a trumpet sound preparing them for battle. He no doubt has in mind the uses to which the silver trumpets were put in Israel, in accordance with Numbers 10. They were for calling the assembly; for a signal to journey; to call the princes, and to sound an alarm for war. Clearly, at the coming of Christ it is a question of preparing to journey. Many have been the soundings of the trumpet down through the centuries, as Christ has led His people forward, but now there has come the last trump, for the last journey, this time from earth to heaven, is to be made.

No doubt there is also an allusion to the Roman Army, with its first trumpet call to wake the troops, the second to pack up the tents, and the third or last trump, to move off. Those asleep in death will be awakened, those still alive will put off their present tabernacle, and all shall move off at the last trumpet call.

For the trumpet shall sound- in Revelation 4:1 the apostle John heard a voice like a trumpet saying “Come up hither”, and he went through the opened door of heaven. Such shall be the experience of the saints. The apostle John heard the voice of the Lord as of a trumpet, Revelation 1:10,11, so no doubt Paul is alluding to the voice of the Son of God that shall wake the dead saints, John 5:25.

And the dead shall be raised incorruptible- not only shall the bodies of believers not be corrupt, but shall be unable to be affected by corruption, assuring us the saints will never fall into sin.

And we shall be changed- the apostle links himself with those alive at the Lord’s coming, such was the expectancy with which he anticipated it.

(c) Verse 53
The alterations to the believer’s body.

1 Corinthians 15:53
For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.

For this corruptible must put on incorruption- the believer’s body is corruptible because it is the seat of the sin-principle, which means it is in the bondage of corruption. It is morally imperative that this body be altered, for nothing that defiles shall ever enter heaven, Revelation 21:27. Incorruption here has the thought of incorruptibility, which means the resurrection body is not only incorrupt, but cannot be corrupted.

And this mortal must put on immortality- likewise it is vital that the body that tends to death should be changed to one that is totally and eternally deathless. So sin which brings corruption, and death which brings mortality, shall both be dealt with.

1 Corinthians 15:54-57
Death is swallowed up in victory

Structure of the section

(a) Verse 54 The victory of life over death
(b) Verses 55,56 The victory of Christ over death and Hades
(c) Verse 57 The victory of the believer through Christ

Summary of the section
When the changes detailed in verses 51-53 have taken place, then the full extent of the victory obtained by Christ at the cross will be realised as far as church saints are concerned, and the triumph which He knew over death, Hades and the grave, will be shared with His people on the resurrection day.

(a) Verse 54

The victory of life over death.

1 Corinthians 15:54
So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory.

So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption- “this corruptible” means this body which is capable of deteriorating because of the bondage into which the Fall of man brought it. “Put on” is the same figure used in 2 Corinthians 5:2, “clothed upon with our house which is from heaven”. The resurrection body is not able to decay.

This mortal shall have put on immortality- now the body is viewed as being subject to and tending towards death. The resurrection body is not capable of dying, for the One who is life-giving has worked upon it, verse 45.

Then- there are three distinct formulas for introducing the fulfillment of prophecy:

1. With the word “ina”, meaning “in order that it might be fulfilled”, in cases where the object of the prophecy is completely realised.

2. With the word “opus”, meaning “so that it might be fulfilled”, in cases where not the full realisation of the thing prophesied, but an event within the scope and intention of the prophecy, is meant, in Matthew 8:17 for instance.

3. With the word “tole”, as here, meaning merely a case in point, when what happened was an illustration of what was said in the prophecy.

So the resurrection of the saints of this age is not a fulfillment of the prophecy of Isaiah that Paul quotes here, nor of the prophecy from Hosea which he alludes to in the next verse. Rather, what will happen in relation to Israel in the future provides an illustration of what will happen at the resurrection of church saints. The principle is the same but the time and the people are different.

Shall be brought to pass the saying which is written- the saying of Isaiah 25:8 still stands written, hundreds of years later, for God’s word is inspired, not just was inspired- it retains its original character.

Death is swallowed up in victory” this is the Hebrew way of saying that permanent victory over death has been achieved. What God pledged to do He will have then done.

(b) Verses 55,56
The victory of Christ over death and the grave

1 Corinthians 15:55
O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?

“O death, where is thy sting?- this will be the exclamation of the saints when the resurrection has taken place. The original wording was “O death, I will be thy plagues”, Hosea 13:14, and is a declaration that God will accomplish this in the future. This He has done in the first instance by raising Christ from the dead, thus robbing death of its prey, and plaguing death itself with the plague of death. He will do it again in relation to His people when the Lord comes.

O grave where is thy victory?” the original wording in Hosea indicates God’s intention to destroy death, “O death, I will be thy destruction”, and this He did when Christ rose from the dead, no more to die. If death cannot hold one who had all sins laid upon Him, its power is broken; if the Devil cannot defeat Christ when He is crucified through weakness, 2 Corinthians 13:4, he will never defeat Him.

So it is that saints who have died will find that the grave has not had the ultimate victory over them, and saints who are still alive when the Lord comes will rejoice as they realize they have escaped it altogether.

The Hebrew word “sheol” is translated in the Old Testament as “the grave” 31 times, and as “hell” 31 times. It is never translated “a grave”, but “the grave”. It is also translated “pit” three times, twice in connection with Korah. (In the passage from Hosea that Paul is alluding to here, the definite article is replaced by the vocative “O”, as God addresses the grave as if it is a person). So the same word is used of the place where the body is put, and the place where the soul resides until the resurrection. Jacob said, “For I will go down into the grave unto my son mourning”, Genesis 37:35. But Jacob believed that his son had been devoured by a wild beast, and therefore had no grave in the earth. So in this first mention of the word sheol the grave is looked on as the entrance to the world of the dead, so that Jacob would go down to the grave where his son was, meaning sheol, the realm of the dead.

The Authorised Version translators very wisely translated the word hades, (which is the equivalent of the Hebrew word sheol), as grave, and not Hades, because they knew full well that church saints do not go there anyway. They had the precedent of the Old Testament, where there was a choice between translating as hell and the grave, according to the context. Christ has the keys of death and of Hades. He unlocks the door of death to His saints so that they die. But He locks Hades so that they do not go there, but go immediately into His presence.

1 Corinthians 15:56
The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law.

The sting of death is sin- this is no doubt a reference to the word plague in Hosea 13:14. The bite of the serpent in Eden has resulted in the poison of sin being in us, which brings about death, for “the wages of sin is death”, Romans 6:23. On the resurrection morning all the saints shall be completely free from the sin that currently dwells in our body. It will not be transferred to our resurrection body, for that body will be like Christ’s, and He has no sin.

And the strength of sin is the law- that which gave the sin-poison its potency, was the fact that it was the transgression of God’s law, for sin is the transgression of the law, 1 John 3:4. “The law worketh wrath”, Romans 4:15, and is the “ministration of death”, and “the ministration of condemnation”, 2 Corinthians 3:7,9. The apostle wrote, “Was then that which is good made death unto me? God forbid. But sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good; that sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful”, Romans 7:13. So the law combines with the sin-principle in man to make that sin principle all the more deadly. In this way the law becomes the strength of sin, (the word is dunamis, from which we get the word dynamite), giving it even more power than it has on its own. There will be nothing of this in resurrection, however, for sin will be gone, and there will be nothing for the law to work upon in this way.

(c) Verse 57
The victory of the believer through Christ

1 Corinthians 15:57
But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.

But thanks be to God- the word thanks is “charis”, meaning grace, so is in direct contrast to the law which enhanced the power of sin in us. The grace of God gives us the victory over the powerful forces of sin and death. The law could not do this, Romans 8:3.

Which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ- the victory which was achieved when God destroyed death, hell and the grave by raising Christ from the dead, is given by grace to us, because of Him. Isaiah 53:12 speaks of God dividing a portion to Christ among the great, and Himself dividing the spoil with the strong, the reason being that He has poured out His soul unto death. His surrender to death has gained the surrender of death.

MATTHEW 28(i)

MATTHEW 28(i)

Introduction to the chapter
The word resurrection, literally translated, means “a standing again”, so has reference to the body, which falls in death. To raise the dead is the prerogative of God. As the apostle Paul said to Felix, “Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?” Acts 26:8. Nebuchadnezzar was able to “keep alive”, Daniel 5:19; but God is able to make alive, 1 Samuel 2: 6. King Jehoram said ” Am I God, to kill and to make alive?” 2 Kings 5:7. (These words were spoken near Nain, the place where Christ raised the widow of Nain’s son, Luke 7:11-18.). The magicians of Egypt testified that when Aaron brought life out of the dust, it was the finger of God, Exodus 8:19. If God can make Adam stand on his feet at the beginning, He can do so again. If He can give a man a spirit, He can return it to him. We shall see later on that Scripture speaks of the resurrection of the dead, and resurrection from among the dead.

It is helpful to notice who it was that saw the Lord after His resurrection. It is noticeable that Paul does not mention the witness of the women to His resurrection, even though Mary Magdalene was the first to see Him, Mark 16:9. It is a mark of the genuineness of the gospel records that they are based on the testimony of women, yet a woman was not allowed to bear testimony in Jewish courts. If the gospels were forgeries, the fraudster would have avoided all mention of the testimony of the women.

The point is that Paul is listing those who would preach that Christ was risen. As he writes in verse 11, “Whether it were I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed”. The “they” referring to the others mentioned in the list of witnesses. Since women are not appointed by God to preach, they are not mentioned in this context. Each person or group mentioned here was transformed by seeing Christ in resurrection, and each was given a charge by the Risen Lord, either expressly, or by implication.

Peter, Mark 16:7.

The change: Denier of Christ to declarer of Christ.

The charge: “when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren”, Luke 22:32.

The Twelve, Mark 16:14.

The change: Disquieted because of the Jews, to declaring the resurrection of the Lord, John 20:19,20.

The charge: “as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you, verse 21.

The Five Hundred, Matthew 28:7,10.

The change: Disarray to determination.

The charge: “Go ye into all the world”, Mark 16:15.

James, (no Scripture reference for we are only told this here).

The change: Disbelief to decisiveness, John 7:5, Mark 6:3, Acts 15:4,13.

The charge: Service to the twelve tribes, James 1:1.

All the Apostles, John 20:26-29.

The change: Doubt to devotion.

The charge: “be not faithless, but believing”, John 20:24-29.

Paul, Acts 9:17; 1 Corinthians 9:1.

The change: Destroyer to defender.

The charge: “It shall be told thee what thou shalt do”, Acts 9:6. ’

It is important to notice that none of these actually saw Him rise. It is the fact that He is risen that matters.

The following is an attempt to show the various visits to the tomb, and how they relate to each other. The time of sunrise in Jerusalem at the beginning of April is approximately 6:30 am.

6:15
Mary Magdalene sets out for the tomb in the dark.

6:30
She and two others arrive within sight of the tomb at sunrise.
Mary Magdalene immediately runs to find Peter and John.

6:32-37
The two remaining women see the angel, go into the tomb, and then leave to tell the disciples.  Suggestion: As they leave, they see the guards that have run in terror from the tomb and were out of sight before. The women quickly leave the area and then wait out of sight to see what happens.
While this takes place, Peter and John set out for the tomb, with Mary Magdalene following after.

6:45
Peter and John arrive, go into tomb, and leave.  They see or speak to no angel.

6:50-55
Women from Galilee arrive at the tomb by a route that does not involve seeing the guards. They enter in, and are told by angels to go and tell.

7:00
Mary Magdalene arrives back, sees the Lord, goes to tell.

7:10
The Lord meets Mary Magdalene’s two companions, who have been delayed by seeing the guards.

Structure of the chapter
It is interesting to notice that Matthew, as he brings his “Gospel of the King” to a close, assembles together seven incidents that have the common theme of “control”. His is the gospel of authority and power, and the great question Matthew settles in his gospel has to do with who is in control, Satan, men, or God? We could think of the chapter as follows:

(a)

Verse 1

The women are not harmed, for God is restraining the guard.
The unharmed women

(b)

Verses 2-4

The angel is not opposed.
The unopposed angel

(c)

Verses 5-8

The women are not prevented from entering the tomb, for the guards are as dead men.
The unhindered women

(d)

Verses 9-10

The guards are restrained from rousing until the women have seen the Lord. The Lord tells the women to not be afraid, thus assuring them that He had the situation under control.
The unconscious guards

(e)

Verses 11-15

The guards and the priests are shown to have lost control.
The unconvincing argument

(f)

Verse 16

The disciples meet on a mountain, the symbol of control.
The unending kingdom

(g)

Verses 18-20

The Lord expresses His control and the proper response from His people.
The unlimited power

Matthew 28:1
In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre.

In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week- the Jewish day begins at 6 o’clock in the evening, so these women are making their way to the sepulchre at the end of the sabbath day, just at the point where it becomes the first day of the week. They had been prevented, like the other women, from anointing His body on Friday evening because by the time the burial had taken place Luke tells us “the sabbath drew on”, Luke 23:54. All their hopes were bound up in the one who now lays dead in the tomb, and they wish to show their devotion, even if it only by being near Him as much as possible.

The expression “as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week”, might lead us to think that they came in the morning, because to us “dawn” is the breaking of day. But the verb translated “began to dawn” is the same as is used in Luke 23:54, where we read, “And that day was the preparation, and the sabbath drew on”. So the idea is of something becoming known, or appearing, even if, as in the case just cited, it is the evening that is appearing. It is true that the primary meaning of the word is “to begin to grow light, begin to dawn”, but Luke uses it in the secondary sense of drawing on. And so we may take it here, and these two women are coming in the evening, at the overlap of sabbath day and first day of the week, simply to see the sepulchre. We read nothing of them bringing spices, for they know that it will be nearly dark by the time they reach the tomb. It is instructive that there are two women, for they are the last believers to see the tomb before it was opened by the angel; they are witnesses to the fact that it was not interfered with in any way before it was sealed. Presumably as it grows dark, they return home. This is probably why they did not see the seal.

We might wonder why the guards did not question these women. We should remember, however, that they did not appear to go up to the tomb, but had simply come to see it, perhaps from the same vantage point from which they had watched the burial, Matthew 27:61. We can well envisage, also, that once the guards have sealed the tomb, they retire into the shadows, (the sepulchre was in a garden), and watch, (they are called ‘a watch’, Matthew 27:66), to see if the disciples come to steal the body. If they do, they will be able to arrest them in the act. It was customary for loved ones and relatives of the deceased to visit a burying-place up to three days after the loved one had died. The watch probably thought they had come to weep at the sepulchre, as Mary of Bethany did at the grave of her brother Lazarus.

It is very noticeable that the gospel writers, who have all given us details of the events leading up to, and including the crucifixion and burial of Christ, do not say a word about when He rose again. We know it is sometime after the two women left the area, and we know that it happened before the rolling back of the stone, but beyond that we are told nothing. One reason for this is that it is the fact that He is risen that matters, and not the precise time, except that it was on the first day of the week. Having said that, it is interesting to notice that the Jews divided the time just before sunrise into four stages, as follows:

Stage 1 The first appearance of light, which was called “The hind of the morning”.

Stage 2 When it is possible to distinguish between purple and white.

Stage 3 When the east begins to lighten.

Stage 4 Sunrise.

Now Psalm 22 is divided into two parts. In the first we are told much about the sufferings of the Messiah, and in the second we are told of His ever-widening influence after His resurrection. And the title of the psalm is “To the chief musician upon Aijeleth-shahar, a psalm of David”, and “Aijeleth-shahar” means “hind of the morning”. This may pinpoint the moment of the resurrection as being at the first stage of the dawn.

What we do know is that the Lord Jesus, in obedience to His Father, has taken His life again. He had spoken of this a few months before as recorded by John:

“Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father”, John 10:16,17. Some speak of this as if He raised Himself, but that does not seem logical, for if a man is dead he cannot help himself. That God raised Him from the dead is the word of the apostles in the Book of Acts, 3:15, 4:10, 5:30, 10:40, 13:30, 13:37. He had deliberately laid down His life of Himself, in the exercise of His willing obedience to His Father. The psalmist wrote, “He asked life of thee, and thou gavest it him, even length of days for ever and ever”, Psalm 21:4. So having prayed, before the cross, to be saved out of death, Hebrews 5:7, and having been heard, the Father offers Him resurrection life, and He accepts the gift, having authority to do so.

The various visits to the tomb are somewhat difficult to relate to one another, but the following sequence is suggested:

1. After the angel had moved the stone, Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of Joses, (who was also the mother of James, Matthew 27:56), and Salome came to the sepulchre to anoint the body. This is recorded by Matthew, Mark, and John, although John only mentions Mary Magdalene because she is central to his narrative, being the one to first see the Lord in resurrection. John is concerned about eye-witness, and Mary Magdalene is the first one, as Mark indicates, Mark 16:9.

2. They had wondered how they were going to move the stone, but when they arrived they saw it had been rolled away already, Mark 16:4; John 20:1. They seem not to know about the guard, or the seal.

3. Mary Magdalene immediately runs to tell Peter and John what she thought, (wrongly), had happened, John 20:2.

4. Meanwhile, the other two are spoken to by the angel of the Lord, who invites them to see where He had lain, Matthew 27:5,6.

5. They enter into the sepulchre and see a young man sitting there, who also tells them He is risen. He commissions them to tell the disciples the Lord is risen, Mark 16:5-7.

6. They flee from the sepulchre to tell the disciples.

7. Women from Galilee come with their spices, (at least four of them, Luke 24:1). They find the stone rolled away, enter in, find no body. Two men stand by them, and tell that He is risen in accordance with His prophecy. They give them no commission to tell, but they did. They leave the sepulchre.

8. Peter and John now arrive at the sepulchre. John stoops down to look and sees the linen clothes. Peter goes in and sees the linen clothes and the napkin. John then enters, “and he saw, and believed”, John 20:8. They leave and go home.

9. Mary arrives back at the sepulchre. She stoops to see into the sepulchre and sees two angels in white. Something makes her turn round, and she becomes the first one to see the Lord, John 20:16. Events 1-9 may not have taken more than twenty minutes seeing that some of the things mentioned were going on at the same time.

10. Mary the mother of Joses and Salome, meanwhile, are on their way to bring news of the resurrection to the disciples.

11. As they went, Jesus met them, and they worshipped Him. He instructs them to go and tell His brethren that they go into Galilee, Matthew 27:9,10.

12. Peter goes to the sepulchre on his own, sees the linen clothes laid by themselves, and leaves, “wondering in himself at that which was come to pass”.

There is a series of contrasts between the actions of the angel of the Lord, and the guards at the tomb, as follows:

The guards

The angel

“So they went” (with authority from Pilate).

“the angel of the Lord descended from heaven”, (with authority from God).

“And made the sepulchre sure” (ensuring it was kept closed).

“and sat upon it”, (ensuring it was kept open).

“Sealing the stone” (to show everyone that the body was inside).

“rolled back the stone from the door”, (to show everyone that the body was gone, but the grave-clothes were intact)

“Setting a watch” (to ensure that none would approach).

“the keepers did shake, and became as dead men” (to ensure the women, Peter, and John could approach).

28:2
And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it.

And, behold, there was a great earthquake- the next phrase begins with “for”, so the earthquake seems connected with the descent of the angel from heaven. This is the sign that heaven is intervening in earth’s affairs in a powerful way. The resurrection of Christ is God’s guarantee that He will “judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assurance to all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead”, Acts 17:31. In that day it will be Christ who will shake the earth and the heavens, Hebrews 12:26.

For the angel of the Lord descended from heaven- no doubt this was one of the two angels that the women of Luke’s account, and Mary Magdalene, saw, but he is called the angel of the Lord, for the one he represents and acts for has supreme power. Matthew is very interested in Divine Authority as he writes His kingly gospel.

And came and rolled back the stone from the door- the fact that he came and rolled back the stone suggests he descended from heaven to a place just outside the camp of those guarding the tomb, perhaps striding through the midst of them to reach the tomb and move the stone.

There is no mention of the seal. Did the earthquake break the seal, or did the angel do it? Either way, there is the exercise of superior power, and heaven’s contempt for the puny attempts by man to keep Christ in the tomb. In John’s account, the stone is said to be taken away from the sepulchre, with the verb for “taken away” being the one Mary used when she said, “They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre”. This has led some to think that just as Mary thought the Lord’s body had been totally removed from the tomb, so the stone was totally removed from the groove in which it was moved to and fro. If this is the case, then the removal is complete, and man is not able to replace it easily. If it was difficult to roll the stone up the incline away from the entrance, and designedly so, then it would be almost impossible to lift it from the ground and place it in the groove again.

Christ is risen to die no more, for “death hath no more dominion over Him”, Romans 6:9. It is just as important for the stone to be rolled over the doorway of the tomb and sealed, whilst the Lord’s body was inside, as it is for it to now be removed out of the way, now that He is risen. The one is a sign that He was really dead, and that He rose with a spiritual body; the other is the sign that He shall die no more.

And sat upon it- as if challenging any to reverse what he had done. Angels sit three ways in the resurrection narrative. Here the angel sits on the moved stone, possibly with it laying flat on the ground. In Mark 16:5 a young man is “sitting on the right side”, just inside the tomb, perhaps. In John 20:12 Mary saw two angels sitting, one at the head and the other at the feet of the actual burial ledge. In Luke 24:4 two men were standing by the women as they came out of the tomb.

28:3
His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow:

His countenance was like lightning- no wonder the keepers were terrified, for there are few things more frightening that being near a lightning strike. Perhaps at this point the keepers ran away from the sepulchre, so when they became as dead men they were not visible to the women as they came.

And his raiment white as snow- nothing of earth’s defilement has affected him, and he comes on an errand of righteousness, to signal that God is reversing the world’s unrighteous dealings with His Son.

28:4
And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men.

And for fear of him the keepers did shake- their initial reaction was one of sheer terror. They thought they were protecting the tomb from a few Galilean fishermen; ones moreover who had deserted their Lord in His hour of need. The last thing they expected was an angel from heaven.

And became as dead men- even though there is lightning, there is no storm, for these only become as dead men, they are not slain. The angel was very capable of doing this, for after all, one angel slew 185,000 Assyrians in Hezekiah’s day, 2 Kings 19:35. But the age of grace has dawned, and even an angel must comply with the character of the age. These men must be rendered powerless so that the women can safely come and see that the body is gone and bear witness to the fact.

At this point we need to insert Mark’s account of the purchase of spices, and the arrival of the women at the tomb.

Mark 16:1
And when the sabbath was past, Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James, and Salome, had bought sweet spices, that they might come and anoint him.

And when the sabbath was past- the women of whom Luke writes did not seem to stay as long at the tomb after the burial as Mary Magdalene and the other Mary, hence they had time to prepare spices before the sabbath began, Luke 23:56. But these had lingered, and hence had no time to buy and prepare spices on Friday before the sabbath started at 6 o’clock. Perhaps they purchased them either before or after they had come to see the sepulchre at the beginning of the first day of the week, after 6 o’clock, Matthew 28:1.

Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James, and Salome- we noticed in connection with Mark 15:40, where Salome is mentioned with those who stood afar off, that no-one who is not a Mary is mentioned by name until Christ has died, Mary meaning “bitter”. But now that He has died others are mentioned, and so it is here. The name Salome means “peace”, and the name Joanna, (the other woman mentioned in the resurrection narratives) means “God is gracious”.

Had bought sweet spices, that they might come and anoint him- now that the bitterness of His experiences are over, it is appropriate to bring sweet spices. Commendable as this is, it would still have been better to have done as Mary of Bethany had done, who kept spikenard in preparation for His burial, but became convinced He would rise again soon, so poured it out on Him while He could appreciate it. She anointed Him on the eve of His presentation of Himself to Israel as the King, so He rode into the city already anointed. When He had been arrested, He was anointed with spittle by men who rejected His claims.

Mark 16:2
And very early in the morning the first day of the week, they came unto the sepulchre at the rising of the sun.

And very early in the morning the first day of the week- having told us what they did in the first hours of the first day of the week, in the evening, Mark now tells us what they did the next morning. We should remember that the Jewish day began at 6 o’clock in the evening.

They came unto the sepulchre at the rising of the sun- John tells us that Mary Magdalene came early, “when it was yet dark”. Possibly John is referring to the time when she set out. The ashes of the burnt offering were poured out on the east side of the altar, which is the side the sun lights up first. So it was possible for a man who had brought a burnt offering to go to the altar next day, and see that his offering had been completely burnt up, and therefore completely accepted, because he could see the ashes in the light of the rising sun. But when the sun lit up Christ’s sepulchre, it revealed an empty place; yet nevertheless this was the sign of the acceptance of His offering at Calvary. If there had been any defect in Christ or His sacrifice, He would not have been raised from the dead.

Mark 16:3
And they said among themselves, Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre?

And they said among themselves, Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre? If they had been going about their everyday chores, such a question would have come to their minds first, before they set out. But this was no ordinary task, and their love for the one they were intent on honouring made practical problems an afterthought. Perhaps they expected Joseph and Nicodemus to be there finishing what they had begun on the night they buried the Lord. It is as if they have got near enough to the tomb to see that it was closed, and so the question of the rolling of the stone arose at that point. How often we allow things to become obstacles, when all the time the Lord is able to remove them, or, as in this case, has removed them before we realised it.

Mark 16:4
And when they looked, they saw that the stone was rolled away: for it was very great.

And when they looked- they eagerly looked as they came towards the sepulchre. The word is literally “looked up”, so they may have been looking around them in case there were others there, but when they arrived, the first thing they noticed was that the stone was moved.

They saw that the stone was rolled away- they do not seem to notice the guards, laying as dead men. Or did the sight of the angel cause the soldiers to flee from the tomb, and then fall as dead out of sight? The angels repeatedly urged the women not to be afraid, and this was one way of relieving their fears, if the guards were nowhere to be seen. They may not even have known that guards had been posted at the tomb. Nor may they have known the tomb had been sealed, because they do not wonder how they are going to break the seal, or whether they ought to.

For it was very great- this seems to be connected with them wondering who was going to move the stone for them, verse 3, rather than why it was rolled away.

At this point Mary Magdalene leaves them and runs to tell Peter and John, wrongly, that someone has removed the Lord’s body. John only mentions Mary Magdalene, and this is his account:

John 20:1
The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre.

The first day of the week- in Old Testament times the first day of the week was called “the day after the sabbath”, for the sabbath was the climax to the week. Now the emphasis is different, for a new era has dawned, and what happened on the very first day of that new era gives character to it. In the Old Testament, God was working towards the setting up of Christ’s kingdom on earth, when He will be able to rest gloriously with His people, for “there remaineth therefore a rest for the people of God”, Hebrews 3:9, Where the word rest has the idea of the keeping of a sabbath. The first sabbath was after God’s six days of work in creation, but now a new creation has begun, and the sabbath recedes.

Cometh Mary Magdalene early- this Mary had stood by the cross before the Lord committed His mother to John’s keeping. They, no doubt, left the scene before the hours of darkness, perhaps with His mother’s sister. Mary Magdalene seems to have then withdrawn to be with other women who stood further away, John 19:25; Matthew 27:56. Then she, with Mary the mother of Joses, watched where His body was laid, as they sat over against the sepulchre, Matthew 27:61; Mark 15:47. Then Mark tells us they bought sweet spices, Mark 16:1. They prepared those spices and ointments, Luke 23:55,56; 24:1, 10. They rested the sabbath day, according to the commandment, Luke 23:56. Then after the sabbath was past, she came to see the sepulchre. Now Mary is doing the eigthth thing, for she is coming to the sepulchre to anoint His body. She had been delivered from the domination of seven devils, and now, released from her tormentors, she shows her love and devotion in a eight-fold way. Mark seems to make this connection when he writes, “Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, He appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom He had cast seven devils”, Mark 16:9. Her love and devotion was rewarded, and she showed herself a fit messenger to tell of His rising again. It is characteristic of Mark in his servant gospel to highlight the work the Lord did to deliver Mary.

Having noted her devotion, we should remember that there was one Mary who did not come to the sepulchre, and that was Mary of Bethany. This was not because of any lack of devotion to Christ, but rather because she had already anointed His body unto the burial whilst He was alive and could appreciate it, John 12:1-8. It is always good to show our devotion in a way that most pleases Christ. Furthermore, Mary had sat at the feet of Christ and heard His word, and had seen her brother rise from the dead at His word. The fact she anointed Him in life showed that she not only knew He was going to die, (for it was “against the day of my burying”, as He Himself said, John 12:7), but also that He would rise again, and no anointing was necessary in the tomb for that reason. She does not come to seek to preserve His body with spices, for she would have learnt from His own teaching that He was holy, and His body had no corruption-principle within.

When it was yet dark- this no doubt refers to when she started out. The sun was rising when she arrived, Mark 16:2. We know from Mark 16:1,2 that she came with Mary the mother of James, and Salome, but John only tells us about Mary Magdalene. Just as Peter is always mentioned first when the apostles are listed, so Mary Magdalene is always first when the women are listed. John is impressed with her fervent devotion.

Unto the sepulchre- the word sepulchre has the idea of memorial about it, suggesting that the person within was worthy of remembrance. The Lord Jesus is indeed worthy of remembrance, but He is remembered as one who has conquered death, and His tomb, whilst important when He was in it, has lost its attraction now. The question of the angels was, “Why seek ye the living among the dead? He is not here, but is risen”, Luke 24:5,6. The Living One is pleased to be found amongst the living, those who have eternal life, as we see in verse 19.

And seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre- she had watched Joseph of Arimathea roll a great stone to the entrance to the sepulchre, Matthew 27:60,61. But this no doubt was comparatively easy, for the custom was to have a trench cut into rock which sloped towards the entrance to the tomb, and the stone would be like a huge millstone that could be rolled down this trench until it covered the doorway completely. To roll the stone back uphill would be a different task altogether, and she knew that she, even with her companions, would not be able to do this, Mark 16:3. We have already noticed the possible significance of the word “taken away”, suggesting it was completely removed from the entrance to the tomb.

We are not told whether she knew that the Jews had obtained permission from Pilate to seal and guard the tomb. She might have thought that to be a disaster, but in fact it was ordered of God, so that no-one could steal the body even if he wanted to. God makes the wrath of man to praise Him, over-ruling their schemes to His glory.

John 20:2
Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him.

Then she runneth- without investigating further, she leaves the other two within sight of the tomb, and runs to tell the disciples that the body has been taken. It is good to be quick to do the Lord’s will, but we should remember the Scripture which says, “He that believeth shall not make haste”, Isaiah 28:16. We must serve the Lord with careful thought, and not be rash. There is such a thing as ” a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge”, Romans 10:2. Mary’s zeal has overtaken her knowledge in this situation.

And cometh to Simon Peter- he is the one that has most often taken the lead, and his name is always first in the list of the apostles. It seems that the apostles as a company did not fully believe Christ was raised until Peter was convinced it was so, although John is said to believe in verse 8, (but see on that verse). Those who occupy leadership roles should be very careful to maintain a strong faith, lest they hinder others.

Note John calls him Simon Peter here and in verse 6. Simon was his birth-name, whereas Peter, or Cephas was the name given to him by the Lord Himself, John 1:42. 20:3 The two names tell of what he was by nature, and what he had become by Divine calling. So in this verse and verse 6 there is something of the old about him. Here, he is the one who has denied his Lord, and is cowering in fear. In verse 6 we shall see him still in unbelief.

And to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved- this is usually thought to be the way that John puts his signature on the gospel. He uses the expression in John 13:23; 19:26; 21:7; 21:20. We should bear in mind, however, that the expression “whom Jesus loved” is most likely to be applied in this passage to Peter as well as to John. It is also true that in this place the verb for “loved” is different to the one used in the other cases.

The fact that Mary is said to come to Simon Peter and to the other disciple, rather than coming to Simon Peter and John, suggests that they were in separate places. The Lord had prophesied that “ye shall be scattered, each to his own”, 16:32. This had come to pass. No doubt John would be anxious to keep the mother of Jesus safe in isolation, since he had been entrusted with her care.

And saith unto them- even if they were in separate places, the message to them both was the same.

They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre- this was, in fact, not true, but the hasty conclusion from seeing that the stone had been rolled away. This would be the last thing God would allow to happen. Mary does not explain who the “they” are. Does she mean Joseph and Nicodemus? After all, it does seem that they had laid the body in the sepulchre temporarily, for John tells us, “Now in the place where Jesus was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new tomb, wherein was never man yet laid. There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jew’s preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand”, John 19:41,42. Notice the “therefore” and the “for”, giving reasons for the choice of sepulchre, namely, that it was nigh at hand, and the body could be laid there quickly, before the sabbath started. Against this must be set the fact that when Mary later sees a man near the tomb, she does not think him to be Joseph or Nicodemus, but the gardener, although the Lord may have appeared in the guise of a gardener to show that He was not Joseph or Nicodemus. He would later on appear in another form to the two on the road to Emmaus, and they would think Him to be a stranger and a pilgrim. The word for “form” that Mark uses is “morphe”, which may be defined as “reality in manifestation”. So we may say that He really is a Stranger and a Pilgrim as He moves towards His ascension, and He really is a Gardener of a far better sort that Adam was, for he brought in corruption and sin in a garden, whereas this Gardener brings in holiness and purity as He emerges from His garden-tomb. It is also true that this garden is close to where the Saviour died. So He hung upon a tree in a garden to deal with sins, whereas Adam reached up to take of the fruit of a tree in a garden, in transgression.

And we know not where they have laid him- it does not cross her mind that He might be risen from the dead. She expected Him to rise with the righteous dead “at the last day”, as Martha said about Lazarus, John 11:24. Daniel 12:2 speaks of the resurrection from among the dead, when the righteous of Old Testament times rise, leaving the unrighteous behind in the grave, to wait for the resurrection to shame and everlasting contempt. What had puzzled the disciples was the idea of one man rising from among the dead, Mark 9:9,10. The truth was withheld from them, so that it could not be said that the resurrection was the fabrication of those who had been told it would happen, who believed it would happen, and who then convinced themselves it had happened when it had not.

So Mary is still seeking the resting-place of the body so that she can anoint it. She is surely not suggesting that the Jews would have removed the body. The last thing they want to do is make it look as though He has risen. They sealed the tomb to stop this happening, Matthew 27:62-66. She says “we” to assure us that she speaks for all the women that came to the tomb. All the other believers were avoiding the tomb.

We now take up the narrative where Mary Magdalene has run to tell the apostles the body is gone, and the other two women are left near the tomb, as Matthew records:

Matthew 28:5
And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified.

And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye- it is true that the narrative seems to be connected, in that the women came, the angel descended, he spoke to the women. But it is a feature of the gospel records that they put matters together in a literary sense which in fact were not together in a literal sense. So, for instance, in the previous chapter there were many places where we had to go to another gospel to insert the events in their chonological order. Matthew often puts things together to build up a picture. Here, the picture is of an angel of the Lord asserting heaven’s power, and powerless women becoming involved in that act of power. But seemingly powerful guards were powerless. They were also afraid, but the women are told not to be. Matthew is showing who is in control of this situation, even if it means putting facts together in a way that seems strange.

There is no conversation between the women and the angel, so “answered” must mean he responded to the look of fear which must have been on their faces as they saw an angel of the Lord. Even if he no longer had a countenance like lightning, (one of the features that caused the guards to shake with fear), nonetheless even meeting an angel would cause fear. The guards had every reason to fear, because they were on the side of Christ’s enemies, but the angel speaks to allay the fear of these devoted women. The word “ye” is emphatic, contrasting the women with the fearful guards.

For I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified- three times over the angels use the word “crucified”, as if the horror of what men had done to the Lord of angels deeply affected them. It was evil enough for men to kill Him, but to do it by crucifixion compounds the wickedness. It is true they sought His body, but the angel knew that their innermost longing was to seek Him. This was the ultimate reason why they should not fear, (hence the “for”), because only His enemies have reason to fear.

28:6
He is not here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay.

He is not here: for he is risen, as he said- the first words seemed to confirm the conclusion they had come to, and what Mary had gone to tell Peter and John. The angel quickly goes on to clarify the situation, however, with the brief yet vital statement that He was risen. So the body was not absent because someone had removed it, but because He was risen from the dead. “He is not here” is a powerful testimony, and “he is risen” is a strong assurance, whereas “As he said” is a mild rebuke, for it implies that they should have been expecting His resurrection, since He had said He would “rise again the third day”. The angel does not expect the women to just believe him, but refers to the word of Christ.

Come, see the place where the Lord lay- it is important that they actually see that the body is gone, so that they can give eye-witness testimony, rather than merely relate what the angel said. They have no reason to doubt the word of an angel, but they are given further proof. The angel says “Come” because they are probably hesitating at a short distance from the tomb. It is the other angel that actually shows them the place, but not so that they can arrange pilgrimages to the tomb, but simply to convince them that He is gone.

The sepulchre lost all interest for the disciples after they realised He was risen. In fact, when Peter was speaking of Christ’s resurrection, he mentions David’s sepulchre but not Christ’s. David’s had the dust of the bones of David still within; Christ’s was empty. What Peter does mention is Psalm 16, which had foretold His resurrection, and now combines with the eye-witness testimony of those who saw Him in resurrection that He is indeed free of death.

When the infant Christ lay in the manger, the angel said, “There is born this day…Christ the Lord…lying in a manger”, Luke 2:10-12. Now they testify that He had lain in the tomb as Lord. But the apostle Paul goes further and writes, “For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that He might be Lord both of the dead and the living”, Romans 14:9. This has great practical bearing for believers, for the verse just quoted is the support for statements made immediately before, as follows, “For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we did, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord’s”, verses 7,8. Ideally, the believer lives only in relation to his Lord, and not to serve his own interests. And the assurance is given here that even when he dies, that is in relation to the Lord also, for He has the keys of death, and controls every aspect of the believer’s experience.

We now go to Mark’s account of what happened when they responded to the angel’s invitation to come and see where the Lord lay.

Mark 16:5
And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted.

And entering into the sepulchre- the other party of women entered into the tomb of their own accord, because they probably thought Nicodemus and Joseph were there, and they did not see any angels before they did so. These two had been met by the angel of the Lord, and it is at his invitation they enter the tomb.

They saw a young man sitting on the right side- the other women saw two men also, yet the two on the way to Emmaus later in the day declared that the women had seen a vision of angels, Luke 24:23. So if one was an angel, and the women saw angels, then the young man here must be an angel in human guise. The angel of the Lord appears as an angel to assert his authority as he rolls back the stone and to cause the guards to fear, whereas the “young man” here is going to be met by these women within a tomb. Although they have been assured by the angel that all is well, nonetheless it must have been a traumatic experience for them. To then be confronted by a glorious angel would be too much for them, perhaps. If this is the reason, then we can see why only one angel appeared to them, and that as a man, in the confines of the tomb, to not over-awe them. The other party saw two angels, but it seems they were outside at the time.

There is a contrast here, for when the angel Gabriel, no less, appeared to Mary to tell her she would be the mother of the Messiah, she did not seem to be afraid at his presence. She was troubled, certainly, but by his saying, not by his presence, Luke 1:25-29. It was only when she was troubled in that way that the angel said “Fear not, Mary”, verse 30.

Why was he sitting on the right side? And on the right side of what? We know that a little later Mary Magdalene will see these two angels, (assuming it was the same ones), sitting on the ledge where His body had lain, one at the head and one at the feet where His body had been.

Clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted- the other angel’s raiment was white as snow, and this one’s is long and white, the colour befitting the purity of the place from which he has come. The length denotes his dignity, for he wears the robe of one who has high office. He is not clad to labour, but to testify.

Mark uses a different word to Matthew when he tells us that the women were affrighted. It is found four times in the New Testament, and is translated as “be affrighted” twice, and “be greatly amazed” and “be sore amazed” once each, so it is a word that combines fright with amazement. They are frightened by seeing another strange person, and that inside a tomb, but they are not so fearful as when they saw the angel of the Lord. But they are amazed also, no doubt because they could see that the body was gone.

Mark 16:6
And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted: Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified: he is risen; he is not here: behold the place where they laid him.

And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted- like the other angel, he seeks to allay their fears. The best way of doing that is to reveal that He is risen.

Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified- we have already noticed that the angels speak repeatedly of the death of Christ as by crucifixion, as if they are astonished that mankind could stoop to such depths. The other angel called Him Jesus, and the Lord, thus recognising His real manhood and His true God-hood. This one speaks only of Jesus of Nazareth, the name of His low estate, and the one they had followed from Galilee.

He is risen- the other angel said “He is risen, as He said”, for He had foretold His rising again, and it had come to pass. This angel reinforces that, for he is able to point to the proof.

He is not here- they must not think that He is an invisible spirit, perhaps hovering around the tomb. He had risen with a glorified body of flesh and bones that could be seen, if He chose to reveal Himself, which He did.

Behold the place where they laid him- he speaks as if he watched Joseph and Nicodemus laying Him in the tomb. It is noticeable that the women say nothing at all to either of the angels, for they are convinced by the reminder by one of the angels of what the Lord had said, and the action of the other in showing them the place where he had been but now was not. What was there to say further?

Mark 16:7
But go your way, tell his disciples and Peter that he goeth before you into Galilee: there shall ye see him, as he said unto you.

But go your way- there is nothing else for them to see and tell at the sepulchre. The angels no doubt know that the other party of women are on their way, and then Peter, John, and Mary Magdalene will come to the tomb also.

Tell his disciples and Peter that he goeth before you into Galilee- like the Good Shepherd He is, the Lord would go before, after He had met with His own in Jerusalem. It is only Mark that adds “and Peter”. Angels have a strong aversion to disloyalty, because they have seen the havoc wrought by one of their number when he rebelled against God and was expelled from heaven. And they have a special interest in Peter because he had denied the Lord, and the Lord had warned that those who deny Him before men will be denied before the angels. They welcome the thought of Peter having a special interview with the Lord so that matters may be put right.

There shall ye see him, as he said unto you- when they were on the way to Gethsemane, He had said to the apostles, “All ye shall be offended because of me this night…But after I am risen, I will go before you into Galilee”, Mark 14:37,38. Even though the mention of Peter reminds them of his denial, the angel does not refer to them all being scattered. If they are obedient, and gather to Him in Galilee, that will reverse their failure in deserting Him at His arrest. But Peter will need a private interview, because he deserted and denied.

Mark 16:8
And they went out quickly, and fled from the sepulchre; for they trembled and were amazed: neither said they any thing to any man; for they were afraid.

And they went out quickly- this is in accordance with the word of the first angel, Matthew 28:7. The guards will soon be recovering from their shock.

And fled from the sepulchre; for they trembled and were amazed- this is no doubt because of the shock of the experiences they had gone through in the last few minutes. They were traumatised as they came to the tomb, given what they had seen happen to their Lord, and then to find the tomb open, then to see angels, and be told news that He was not there, and then that He was risen. All these facts amazed and overwhelmed them. So they went out quickly from the sepulchre as the young man said, and fled because they still had fears. Matthew says that they “departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy”. A mixture of emotions filled their hearts as they ran to bring the disciples word of what had happened.

We return to Matthew’s account:

Matthew 28:7
And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him: lo, I have told you.

And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead- this was possibly said before they had gone into the tomb at the invitation of the angel, as Mark records. These two women do not have as much information to tell the disciples as Mary Magdalene will have, for she was able to speak of Him going to ascend as well. They are not bidden to tell the disciples to come to the tomb, but to tell them the Lord has left it behind. We know from subsequent statements that the guards would soon be coming to tell the priests what had happened. The angel would know this, and hence encourages the women to go quickly after they have looked into the tomb.

And, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee- the women in particular are told to go into Galilee, for it will be safer for them there. In any case their homes were in Galilee. The angel they are about to see in the tomb has a message for the disciples and Peter in accord with what the Lord had already told them.

There shall ye see him- it was reserved for Mary Magdalene to see the Lord first, at the tomb, whilst these would see Him a little later. These women would see Him before they saw Him in Galilee, but the message is for the disciples. Perhaps we could say that Mary Magdalene represents the church, believing He is risen, and having contact with the Christ who would ascend to heaven, whilst these two women represent the nation of Israel who will see Him afterwards, in connection with the earth.

Lo, I have told you- the angel has discharged his responsibility as a ministering spirit, and emphasises that now the responsibility rests on the women to pass on the message he gave them from the Lord.

We now need to notice what occurred when the other party of women came to the sepulchre. They must have arrived just after the departure of the women we have considered, and before Peter and John came to the tomb.

Luke 24:1
Now upon the first day of the week, very early in the morning, they came unto the sepulchre, bringing the spices which they had prepared, and certain others with them.

Now upon the first day of the week, very early in the morning- notice there is no reference to sunrise, because if the scheme we are following is correct, the sun has been risen just a little while.

The rulers had taken Christ into their Council “as soon as it was day”. After their brief questioning of Him, they led Him to Pilate, and John says, “it was early”. So if the time from break of day to it being “early” is, say, thirty minutes, can we not say that break of day to being “very early” is fifteen minutes? We shall return to this later.

They came unto the sepulchre- Luke is connecting with those who had “followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid”, 23:55. Now these were not the two Matthew and Mark mention, (Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of James and Joses), because they did not prepare their spices until after the sabbath; but these women did it before, verse 56. We have suggested this was because they did not stay so long near the sepulchre, but left earlier. The other two were sitting, as if they were there a while.

Of course this seems to make a difficulty when we come to verse 10, for Luke seems to put Mary Magdalene with the other women as they testify, but we will consider that when we come to the verse.

Bringing the spices which they had prepared- they had prepared these before the start of the sabbath, on the day the Lord died. Luke tells us they prepared ointments as well, but there is no reason to think they changed their minds about these just because they are not said to have brought them. In the event, neither spices nor ointments were needed.

And certain others with them- because he says “certain others”, we may gather that Luke knows their names, but for some reason does not give those names. Perhaps they were younger, and would live through persecution, so Luke leaves them unnamed in his record for their own safety. Maybe this applies to others whose names are not given in the gospels, for example, the woman of Samaria. We may be sure, however, that their names are in the book of life. Which prompts the question, is that true of my reader? It is only those who believe the gospel who have their names there, for we are warned that at the Great White Throne judgement, the Book of Life will be opened, and those whose names are not found there will be cast into the Lake of Fire, Revelation 20:11-15.

Luke 24:2
And they found the stone rolled away from the sepulchre.

And they found the stone rolled away from the sepulchre- the other three women may have been older, (for both Mary and Salome were the mothers of grown men, and therefore might have been fifty years old). These, however, may have been younger; they were certainly more in number, so the question of the difficulty of rolling the stone did not arise in their minds, as it did with the others.

Luke 24:3
And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus.

And they entered in- they see no guards, they see no angels outside. They probably assumed that because the tomb was open, Joseph and Nicodemus were inside, preparing to move the body elsewhere. They did not believe that He would rise the third day, so had no idea of anyone wanting to steal the body to try to make it look as if He had risen. Such a thought did not enter their heads, or else they would not have gone into the tomb when they saw it was open, for they might be implicated in the theft if they did. They fact they entered without hesitation shows they had no such idea.

And found not the body of the Lord Jesus- we know from Luke 23:55 that they had seen “how his body was laid”, so they knew exactly where the body had been put. We are not told whether they knew it was a new tomb, and therefore did not have other bodies in it. Even if they did not know, (which is unlikely), this was no problem, for they knew precisely where His body had been laid.

Luke 24:4
And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout, behold, two men stood by them in shining garments:

And it came to pass- Luke is writing for Gentiles, who were not so used to the idea of angels speaking with men as Jews were, through familiarity with the Old Testament. So he assures us here that he is writing authentic history.

As they were much perplexed thereabout- well might they be perplexed, for firstly they did not find anyone inside, yet the door was open, and secondly, the grave clothes appeared to be separated, with the napkin that was around His head in a place by itself, showing there was no body present. If someone had moved the body, why would they leave the grave-clothes? And why did it look as if the body was still within them, yet it could not be because there was a gap between the body-cloth and the head-napkin?

Behold, two men stood by them in shining garments- they appeared as men, so their first thought might be that they were Joseph and Nicodemus. But then they saw their garments were shining, the sure sign these were angels. Eastern sepulchres would usually have a room immediately upon entering, (especially if it was a rich man’s tomb, which this, of course, was), where the mourners could stand if they wished. It is likely that these two men stand by them there. They appeared as men so as not to frighten them.

Luke 24:5
And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek ye the living among the dead?

And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth- their shining garments told them they were angels, and this caused them fear. But it also caused them to bow to their heavenly authority. They did not worship them, or else the same rebuke John would receive later would have been theirs. He tells us that “I fell down to worship before the feet of the angel which showed me these things. The saith he unto me, ‘See thou do it not: for I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this book: worship God'”, Revelation 22:8,9.

They said unto them, Why seek ye the living among the dead? there is an echo of this later, again in connection with the apostle John. Overawed by the majesty of the vision he had been given, John fell at Christ’s feet as dead. But even the appearance of death must not be found in the presence of Christ. Then came those grand words, “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and behold I am alive for evermore, Amen”, Revelation 1:18. Not only can death, (or even the semblance of it), not be allowed in His presence, His presence can not be allowed to continue in death. The Living One and death are incompatible.

Why do the angels speak as if to be in the sepulchre is to be “among the dead”, when there was no-one else buried there? To one versed in the Old Testament, like these women were, (and for that matter, as the angels were), the grave was the entrance to Hades. The Hebrew word “sheol” is translated in the Old Testament as “the grave” 31 times, and as “hell” 31 times. It is never translated “a grave”, but “the grave”. It is also translated “pit” three times, twice in connection with Korah. So the same word is used of the place where the body is put, and the place where the soul resides until the resurrection. Jacob said, “For I will go down into the grave unto my son mourning”, Genesis 37:35. But Jacob believed that his son had been devoured by a wild beast, and therefore had no grave. So in that first mention of the word sheol the grave is looked on as the entrance to the world of the dead, so that Jacob would go down to the grave where his son was, meaning sheol, the realm of the dead. So it is not that there were other bodies in the tomb, for we know that was not the case, but, being a sepulchre, it was associated with the dead. Christ being alive, He would not be found there.

Luke 24:6
He is not here, but is risen: remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee,

He is not here, but is risen- that is, the reason He is not here is not because His body has been taken away, either by friend or foe, but because He is risen from the dead, and a tomb is not an appropriate place for Him to be.

Remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee- the angels are careful to attribute the word they bring as coming from Christ, who is their Lord. The first angel said “He is risen, as He said”; this angel will say “as He said unto you”; the angel will say to the other women, “remember how he spake unto you”, and then Luke says, “they remembered his words”, not the angel’s. These were women of Galilee, and had followed Him faithfully during His ministry, which took place mostly in the province of Galilee. See Matthew 4:12-17; 11:20.

Luke 24:7
Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again.

Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again- it seems from this that the angels had heard these words spoken, as had the women. It is one of the mysteries of godliness that God was “manifest in flesh”, and was also “seen of angels”, 1 Timothy 3:16. There is an echo of these words later in the day, when the Lord says to the two on the road to Emmaus, “ought not Christ to have suffered these things? As if to say He was under obligation, for “ought” is a shortening of the words “owe it”. So here, He must be delivered, for the eternal counsel of God determined it, and our need as sinners necessitated it.

The nearest to these words is found in Matthew 17:22,23, but in that place there is nothing about the men being sinful, or that the death was to be by crucifixion, or that He would rise, as distinct from being raised. So is this a reminder to the women from the angel of words that were spoken to them directly, and not recorded by Matthew? The angel heard them, and the women heard them, but Matthew does not insert them. These women had ministered unto Him of their substance, Luke 8:2,3, and he had ministered unto them of His substance. They needed to be prepared for the fact that the men who would ill-treat Him would be sinful men, that He would not just die, but die by the horrible death of crucifixion, but yet God would vindicate and compensate Him by raising Him from the dead.

Luke 24:8
And they remembered his words,

And they remembered his words- they had not taken proper note when the words were spoken, but now things begin to fall into place. There is no rebuke for these women, as there will be for the two people on the road to Emmaus, or the disciples later on.

Luke 24:9
And returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest.

And returned from the sepulchre- the word “return” directs our minds to where they came from, rather than where they went from. In other words, the sepulchre has lost all interest for them now that they know Christ is not there. Their interests lie alone with the company of those who believe in Him.

And told all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest- Luke does not tell us their emotions as they heard that He was risen, nor do the angels instruct them to go and tell the disciples, yet this is what they do. They defer to the authority of “the eleven”, meaning the eleven remaining apostles, and tell them first, then the other believers. At no time do these women assert themselves because they are in possession of knowledge the others do not have. They humbly tell what they know. All believers now have the knowledge of what happened, yet that does not give them superiority over others. They are to simply and humbly tell what they know, as these women did.

We must now resume the sequence of events with the arrival of Peter and John at the sepulchre, and a little later, Mary Magdalene as she comes back from telling them that the body is gone.

John 20:1,2
The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre. Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him.

We have already considered these two verses in connection with the account of Matthew and Mark, so we take up the account where Peter and John come to the sepulchre.

John 20:3
Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre.

Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple- they are mentioned individually again, as if they are coming from different places, see on verse 2.

And came to the sepulchre- they join up before they reach the sepulchre.

John 20:4
So they ran both together: and the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulchre.

So they ran both together- having joined up with one another, (if they came from different houses), they not only ran with concern, fearing the body had been stolen, but also perhaps with fear, in case any had seen them start out, and they were being followed.

And the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulchre- there was perhaps a certain hesitancy with Peter. He had denied the Lord three times, and had said he would go into prison and death with Him if necessary. We can well understand that his steps were not quite so eager as John’s. He would also be more fearful of being spotted, since he had used the sword in the garden, and might be looking about him more than John.

John 20:5
And he stooping down, and looking in, saw the linen clothes lying; yet went he not in.

And he stooping down- Jewish sepulchres were usually six feet high inside, and had a nine foot by nine foot area upon entry, and then a nine foot by six foot area for the niches for the bodies. These niches would be seven handbreadths from the ground and six hand-breadths wide. We could understand how the doorway would be lower than the inner chamber, so that a person needed to stoop down to gain entry.

And looking in, saw the linen clothes lying- John does not enter, perhaps being of a more sensitive nature in the face of death, but can see the linen clothes on the ledge within. The word for lying is the one meaning “utterly prostrate”. The clothes are still as they were when the body was inside. Just as the body was laid prostrate on the stone niche, so the clothes remain. They are not lying in a heap.

Yet went he not in- even though he could see the linen clothes, he could not see closely enough to realise their implication. He is satisfied that the body has not been stolen, for the linen clothes are still in the tomb, and are as if wrapped around a body.

John 20:6
Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the sepulchre, and seeth the linen clothes lie,

Then cometh Simon Peter following him- Peter now arrives on the scene. It need not be more than a minute or so after John.

And went into the sepulchre- with characteristic and business-like purpose he goes straight into the sepulchre. Perhaps John told him that he had seen the linen clothes, and Peter wanted to make sure for himself that the body was still there.

And seeth the linen clothes lie- he now sees close-up what John sees from a distance. The linen clothes are lying as if the body within is outstretched, for this is the meaning of the word used for “lying”.

John 20:7
And the napkin, that was about his head, not lying with the linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself.

And the napkin, that was about his head- clearly there was more than one linen cloth, (hence 19:40 speaks of winding the body with linen clothes, which is plural), perhaps one was for the body, two others for the legs, two more for the arms, and the napkin for the head. So on this reckoning He had five items of clothing in life, and five items in death.

Lazarus had come forth from the grave bound hand and foot with grave clothes, suggesting that the limbs were indeed wrapped separately, allowing for enough movement to come forth but still with some restriction. John has already told us that the Lord was buried after the manner of the Jews, 19:40, so the wrapping of the burial clothes is not like the Egyptian mode, where the body looked as though it was in a plaster cast, with no separate wrapping of the limbs.

Not lying with the linen clothes- the clothes that were around the body showed that they had not been unwrapped. This would mean one of two things. Either the body was still within, or it had been raised as a spiritual body. A spiritual body does not need the grave-clothes to be unwrapped in order to allow it to leave them. (This, incidentally, shows that Lazarus did not come forth with a body fit for resurrection conditions, but with his body unchanged from when he was alive before. If he had been given his resurrection body, the stone would not have needed to be removed from the entrance to the tomb, nor would the grave-clothes restrict him. Christ must be the first of them that should rise from among the dead, with a resurrection body, Acts 26:23; 1 Corinthians 15:23).

The position of the napkin settles which of the two possibilities is in fact the case. If the napkin had been in its original position, then it would not be evident that the body was gone. But since there is a space between the body-clothes and the head-clothes, it is certain that there is no body.

But wrapped together in a place by itself- is it not the case that the Lord Jesus, raised from the dead, lays the cloth or napkin that was wound about His head some distance away? (The other option is that the angels did it, but this would introduce an element of interference, and it is vital that neither man nor angels interfere with the grave-clothes. The angels say nothing about the napkin to the women, but simply point our where the Lord lay, and not where the napkin lay). So there are now three indications that He is risen. One, the clothes which were around His body are undisturbed. Two, the cloth that was wound around His head is not where it would be if His head were still within it and attached to His body. And three, because the word John uses for the napkin when he writes that it was “wrapped together”, is the same one that Matthew and Luke used for “wrapped” in connection with the burial, then the head came out of the napkin without disturbing the cloth, for it is still as when Joseph wrapped it round His head, but in a different place to emphasise that something has happened.

John 20:8
Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre, and he saw, and believed.

Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre- notice these two men seem not to say anything to one another. They are each having their own thoughts about what they are seeing. Encouraged by Peter’s entry, John now either joins Peter in the tomb, or goes in after Peter has come out, we are not told which.

And he saw, and believed- John understands now the implication of the state and position of the grave-clothes, and by this means he believes Christ is in fact risen. This shows that the state of the grave-clothes was significant, and enough to prove that Christ was risen. Later on that day, however, the Lord upraided the eleven disciples “because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen”, meaning the women, Mark 16:14. They are not condemned here for not believing He would rise, but for not believing those who had seen Him after He was risen, and this would include John. So in what sense did John believe as he came out of the sepulchre? Did he believe that the Lord was risen, but only as a spirit? Luke tells us that when the disciples saw the Lord in the evening “they supposed that they had seen a spirit”, Luke 24:37, which is why the Lord had to show them His hands and feet, and also eat before them.

John 20:9
For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the dead.

For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the dead- they should have realised the meaning of the Old Testament scripture about the resurrection of Christ. The psalmist wrote about the Messiah as follows,

“I will bless the Lord, who hath given me counsel:

My reins also shall instruct me in the night seasons.

I have set the Lord always before me:

Because he is at my right hand, I shall not be moved.

Therefore my heart is glad, and my glory rejoiceth:

My flesh also shall rest in hope.

For thou wilt not leave my soul in hell;

Neither wilt thou suffer thy Holy One to see corruption.

Thou wilt shew me the path of life:

In thy presence is fulness of joy;

At thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore”.

Psalm 16:7-11.

In the first five statements, the Messiah speaks of His dependence upon His God, and His determination to have Him foremost in His thoughts at all times. As a consequence He is confident that after He has died, there will be the same care for Him as was evident during His life. His flesh will rest in the grave in hope, and that hope is based on three things. One, that God will not leave His soul in hell. Two, that His body will be kept free from any external defilement whilst in death. And three, that the path of resurrection life will open up before Him. Now on the Day of Pentecost the apostle Peter used this Scripture to show that the resurrection of Christ was foretold in Old Testament scripture, Acts 2:24-31. But at this point in time it is only John amongst the apostles that has made the connection between the grave-clothes and Psalm 16. As a result, he believes.

Luke tells us that God deliberately withheld from the apostles the meaning of the Lord’s words when He said, “‘Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished. For he shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on: And they shall scourge him, and put him to death: and the third day he shall rise again’. And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:31-34. No wonder Luke next tells us of the blind man in Jericho whose sight was restored. He was like the apostles, blind to the truth about Christ until the moment of God’s choosing. There is the added thought that the giving of sight to the blind was one of the features of the Messiah as foretold in Isaiah 35:5; Luke 4:18; Luke 7:18-23.

It seems from what the Lord said to the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, that they only believed the glory part of the prophecies about the Messiah. So that when Jesus of Nazareth was crucified, they began to doubt whether He was the Messiah after all. And the consequence of not believing what He said about His person was that they did not believe about His rising again.

We have already been reminded from Luke 18:34 that these things were hid from the apostles by God. This means that they did not preach the resurrection of Christ simply because the believed what He said. They preached about the resurrection of Christ as those who did not believe at first that He was going to rise, but who had seen with their very own eyes that He had risen. It was not, then, that their enthusiasm for His words led them to convince themselves that He alive from the dead when in fact He was not. Their unbelief was turned to belief by evidence, not by wishful thinking.

Now that the apostles have gone through this process, and can personally testify to the resurrection of Christ, then we, nearly twenty centuries later, may have confidence, both in their writings, and also in the Old Testament scriptures as well. We may come into the blessing the Lord promised when He said, “blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed”, John 20:29. For us, the scriptures are the evidence.

John 20:10
Then the disciples went away again unto their own home.

Then the disciples went away again unto their own home- they need time to digest the things they have seen. They are not hasty in their reactions, but soberly consider what has taken place. John’s belief must have been a qualified one, for when the women came to tell what the angels had said to them, Luke tells us that “their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. And when the Lord Himself appeared to them, He “upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen”. Clearly, the Lord trusted the women to give a true testimony, and this is what they did, hence the rebuke for the apostles for not believing them.

We now come to the event that Mark summarised by saying, “Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils”, Mark 16:9. It is characteristic of Mark’s gospel that he mentions a work done by God’s Servant, the casting out from Mary Magdalene the seven devils that possessed her. She had much reason to be grateful to the Lord for what He had done for her. It is appropriate for her to be first to see the triumphant Lord in resurrection, for she had been held fast by the powers of evil, but now she sees the one who has defeated all the forces of evil.

John 20:11
But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping: and as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre,

But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping- the tense of the verb (pluperfect) suggests that she had been standing at the tomb a little while before she stooped down. Hence John points out that she was without, to contrast with Peter and John who had been within. She had been very brave to stand by the cross, and now she is brave as she stands by the sepulchre, for who can tell when the guards will wake up? Her love for her Lord was greater than her fear of the guards.

She was standing facing the sepulchre, (such is the preposition used for “at”), and yet was outside. Her interests lay in the direction of the tomb. She was weeping, understandably, not only because the Lord had been crucified, but now was further grieved, for His body seems to have been stolen, and she cannot pay her respects by anointing His body.

And as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre- how true to life this all is. It takes courage to look into a sepulchre, especially alone, and with guards laying around, who might awake at any moment. She fears that the body has been taken away, but her fears are going to be relieved. Not, indeed, with the idea that the Lord is still in the tomb, and His body has not been stolen, but that His body is not there because He is risen.

John 20:12
And seeth two angels in white sitting, the one at the head, and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain.

And seeth two angels in white sitting- Luke 24:22 records the two on the road to Emmaus saying that the women had seen a vision of angels. But it fact the women did not see a vision, but the angels themselves appeared to her, and to the other women separately, as recorded in Matthew 28:1-7. Angels appeared at His birth, and now they appear at His resurrection. They were not in evidence at Calvary, for their help was not requested, although it was available. The work of Calvary must be done alone. In any case, Calvary was a very public place, whereas His birth and His resurrection were private, so there needed to be reliable witnesses at hand.

There are two angels, enough for adequate witness. With human testimony, two or three is the requirement, in order to saeguard against human fallibility. But two is enough in the case of angels. There does not seem to be any instance in Scripture of angels appearing in threes.

They are in white, for they come from the pure glory of heaven, and sit in a scene of death, but unpolluted. This tomb is unique in this. All other burying-places, (even of believers), contain corruption. The tomb had not been defiled by a previous occupant, (for it was Joseph’s own new tomb, Matthew 27:60, so he could be sure no-one else had lain there, for he had hewn it out, and he was the first and only owner of it, and Luke tells us “wherein never man before was laid”, Luke 23:53). It had not been defiled by the Lord’s body, for He is “holy, harmless, and undefiled”, Hebrews 7:26. If He is undefiled in Himself, He cannot defile other things or persons. Nor has it been defiled by the presence of robbers or those sheltering in it, (lepers for example), for it had been sealed.

The one at the head, and the other at the feet- like the cherubim over the ark. They are guarding the valuable evidence to the resurrection of Christ, His grave-clothes. He has no further need of them to wear, but they are filling an important role nonetheless.

Where the body of Jesus had lain- the angels are said to be sitting where He had lain, not where the clothes were still laying, although that was true. They were either end of the place where He had lain. This would perhaps suggest that the head-napkin was not removed far, but just enough to show there was no body. Otherwise one angel would have to be where His body had not lain.

Perhaps the glory of the angels and her tears, caused that she only saw them, and not the grave-clothes. She does not need the evidence of the grave-clothes, as Peter and John did, for she is about to see the Lord Himself.

John 20:13
And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him.

And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? To ask a woman in normal circumstances why she was weeping at a grave, would be insensitive. But this is to encourage her to tell what is in her heart, so they can relieve her sorrow.

She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him- she is still concerned about anointing Him, and so emphasises she does not know where the body is. She calls Him “My Lord”, for He had rid her of seven devils, and showed Himself superior to the forces of evil that had held her. She is about to learn that He is also Lord over death, for He has defeated the one who had the power of death, the Devil himself.

Mary Magdalene is the only one to speak to the angels. The other women only listened. They did not appear at all to Peter and John, perhaps because they were sensitive to the fact that they had forsaken the Lord, and in the case of Peter, had denied Him. The Lord warned that denial of Him would mean denial in the presence of the angels, Luke 12:9. They hold back because of this, but once Peter has been restored, an angel can rescue him from prison, Acts 12:6-11.

Mary now grieves because of the apparent stealing of the body. She had not gone into the sepulchre, but had only seen the angels through her tears, and still thought the body had gone. She had thought that when she saw the stone rolled away, and now she still thinks it. Perhaps she thought the angels had been sent to tell her that this was the case.

We note in all the visits to the tomb, and also the reaction of the disciples to the news that Christ was risen, a refusal to believe at first. “Their words seemed unto them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. “And they, when they had heard that he was alive, and had been seen of her, believed not”, Mark 16:11. “After that, he appeared in another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went into the country. And they went and told it unto the residue: neither believed they them”. “Afterward he appeared unto the eleven, as they sat at meat, and upbraided them for their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them that had seen him after he was risen”, Mark 16:14.

Luke tells us that God had ordained that this should be so, for he tells us that when the Lord foretold His death and resurrection, “they understood none of those things,: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:34. So it was not that they were expecting it, and then convinced themselves it had happened.

So Mary is not expecting the Lord to have risen after just three days. She thought He was going to rise at the resurrection of the just. Perhaps she thought the “three days” was figurative, as Hosea uses the term when he wrote, “After two days he will revive us, in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live in his sight”, Hosea 6:2.

John 20:14
And when she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus.

And when she had thus said- the angels do not respond to her statement, no doubt because they know the Lord is now present, and defer to Him, for He is “the head of all principality and power”, Colossians 2:10.

She turned herself back- she has not gone into the tomb, but only stooped to look within. She now turns her head away from the sepulchre, sensing that someone is behind her.

And saw Jesus standing- this is not only literal, but figurative, for He stands in resurrection, after having been prostrate in death. John saw Him in heaven as the Lamb, standing, Revelation 5:6. He was as one who was slain, with the marks of Calvary upon Him still, but not laying on the “altar” any more, but in “a clean place”.

And knew not that it was Jesus- it is said of the two on the road to Emmaus, “their eyes were holden, that they should not know him”, Luke 24:16. They, and Mary, must know Him in the way He chooses, and that is by Him speaking to them. So it is for us. We are to know Him with spiritual faculties, not natural, so we are at no disadvantage to the apostles and those who saw Him in resurrection. We know Him as He speaks to us in His word, the Bible.

John 20:15
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? He asks the same question as the angels did, no doubt for the same reason.

Whom seekest thou? Without waiting for an answer, for He saw her distress, the Lord moves quickly to the matter in hand. Notice He does not say “What seekest thou?”, even though He knew she was seeking a body. He will not for one moment allow that He is not alive, and is about to prove this to her.

She, supposing him to be the gardener- John tells us that the tomb was in a garden, 19:41. It was Adam who was the original gardener, but he failed in that garden, and was defeated by evil there. This one has defeated evil, and is now beginning to show that victory, for He is the “Last Adam”, 1 Corinthians 15:45. Cain became a gardener too, and made the mistake of offering to God the fruits of a cursed earth. The Lord is Head of the new creation, and will remove the curse from creation when He comes. Meanwhile, His people are in Him, and as such are a new creation, 2 Corinthians 5:17.

Saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away- these are very forceful words, and they can be rendered literally, “Sir, as for you, if you carried Him off, tell me at once where you have laid Him, and, as for myself, I will carry Him off”. The strength of her affection gives strength to her resolve, even if she was mistaken in some things. She seems to think that the questions of this “gardener” are a distraction from the matter that is foremost in her mind. His body had been mis-treated enough, and she will prevent that happening again. If she had answered His questions, she would have realised that He was not the gardener. Then she would have stopped weeping, and also learned that He was alive in the body, and not lying elsewhere, dead.

How disastrous it would have been if the man was really the gardener, and the body had been removed, and he had known where the body was, and told her, and she had carried Him away. This was exactly what the Sanhedrin, lying, said had taken place, Matthew 28:13.

This would have been disastrous for another reason, for the place where He lay would have become a shrine, with all the attendant superstition and money-making that accompanies such places. )This is why God did not disclose where Moses’ body was buried, Deuteronomy 34:6). It was important that where the Lord Jesus was buried should be well-known while He was there, so that after He was risen it could be shown that He was in it no longer. It is noticeable that the sepulchre did not become a centre of interest for the disciples in the Book of Acts; they were taken up with their risen Lord.

John 20:16
Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master.

Jesus saith unto her, Mary- she does not seem to have recognised His voice when He asked her the two questions. What alerts her is the fact that He knew her name. He was not a stranger, as the gardener would be, but the Lord she was seeking. But she was seeking Him in the wrong place. As the angels said to the other women, “Why seek ye the living among the dead?”, Luke 24:5. He is the great shepherd of the sheep, and He has been brought again from the dead by the God of all grace, Hebrews 13:20. One of His features as shepherd is that “He calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them out”, John 10:3. He has carried over into resurrection all the feelings that He had for His own before the cross. His personal interest, personal knowledge, and personal care for His own, are now to be known in resurrection. He has laid down His life and taken it again, and as such He has shown ultimate concern.

She turned herself- we see her first standing facing the sepulchre, verse 11, then stooping to look inside, in which position she seems to have remained until she realised there was someone standing behind her. At that point she did not turn her whole body around, for she did not expect the Lord to be alive. The sense of “turned herself back” is to “turn oneself to the rear”, which she could do without turning her body, for she was preparing to concentrate on the tomb again, after she had spoken to the “gardener”. She no doubt expected some response from the angels to her statement that His body had been taken away.

And saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master- even though she told the angels she was looking for the Lord, in the intensity of her emotion she calls Him what the disciples had often called Him, their Teacher. But, again in her intense emotion, she calls Him “Rabboni”, which is a Galilean form of the word Rabbi, meaning “My Great Master”.

John 20:17
Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God.

Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not- aware of the strength of her feeling, the Lord pre-empts her touching Him. It was not that no-one was to touch Him in resurrection, for He invited Thomas to do so a week later, verse 27. The point is that all contact with Christ, as far as John’s gospel goes, must be on a heavenly level. The gospel is the “burnt offering gospel”, for just as everything with the burnt offering was upward, (one of its names was “ascending offering”), so the emphasis with John is Christ’s link with heaven, and His journey back there.

In Matthew’s gospel we read of the other women that came to the sepulchre holding the Lord by the feet, Matthew 28:9. This is entirely appropriate in the context, for Matthew presents Christ as the rightful King of Israel who shall reign over the earth one day. He does not record the ascension of Christ, although of course he believed it happened. It is as if Matthew holds Christ to the earth as well, and shows Him to be fit to rule over it.

The apostle Paul made it clear that the link the believer has with Christ now is a spiritual one, for he wrote, “But he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17. The link between believer’s spirit and Christ is established by the Spirit of God. Because of this, the apostle can speak of “holding the head”, Colossians 2:19, meaning to grasp firmly the truths regarding the headship and supremacy of Christ. This is not to say that our hold of Him is what guarantees eternal security; but it does mean that we need to hold to the truths about Christ and not let them go in the face of error. It is in this way that we touch Him even now.

For I am not yet ascended to my Father- in this way the Lord emphasises that links with Him are heavenly in character. It is as an ascended Christ that we know Him. This is how Paul came to know Him, for he saw Jesus of Nazareth in heaven, and his conversion is the pattern for conversion during this age, 1 Timothy 1:16. Of course we must believe in Christ as the one who was crucified and rose again, but we must not stop there if we would come into the fulness of Christian things.

This is the third time that the ascension of Christ has been spoken of in John’s gospel. Each of the references is directly from the Lord Jesus. In His conversation with Nicodemus He said, “And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven”, John 3:13. Here the emphasis is on the fact that even as a man upon the earth He has not lost His Deity, for He claims to be in heaven still, God being omnipresent. As such He was in touch with heaven, and could unfold heavenly truths when it was appropriate to do so. But only those who have contact with Him by way of “the Son of man lifted up” can know these things.

In John 6:62 He said, “What and if ye shall see the Son of man ascend up where he was before?” Here the emphasis is on His coming down in the past. The manna had come down from heaven from God, yet the people did not understand what it was. Nor did many of them understand who Christ was. If they did not understand the meaning of His coming down, how would they understand the meaning of His ascending up?

Here in John 20, however, the reference is to what Christ will be for His people after He has ascended. He is returning to the Father, conscious that all He was sent to achieve has been accomplished. He could say, “I have glorified thee upon the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do”, John 17:4. So the references to the ascension in John’s gospel have to do with the past, the present, and the future.

But go to my brethren- the “but” presents the alternative to touching Him. One day the message came to the Lord as He taught in a house, “‘Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without desiring to speak with thee’. But he answered and said unto him which told him, ‘Who is my mother? And who are my brethren?’ And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, ‘Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother'”, Matthew 12:47-50. So it is spiritual relationship which is the most important, and that spiritual relationship is with Him as the ascended Man. The believer’s link to Christ is heavenly, and does not depend on anything of earth. Mary had the closest natural relationship to the Lord, yet He said to her, “What have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come”, John 2:4. In other words, even Mary’s spiritual relationship with Him depended on what He would do in “His hour”, the time between His prayer to the Father in John 17 and His return to the Father spoken of here in John 20. She would be linked with Him in exactly the same way as every other believer of this age. The fact that she is His mother gives her no advantage.

Psalm 22:22 had foretold that in resurrection He would declare the Father’s name to His brethren, and He had also pledged to do that in His prayer just before He was arrested. He said, “I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them”, John 17:26. He is fully able to declare the Father’s name, (meaning His character), because He shares all the characteristics of the Father, being His Only begotten Son. He did this upon the earth, but the disciples were not able to appreciate fully. When He returned back to heaven, however, He would send the Holy Spirit, and they would understand in a much better way.

And say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father- notice He does not say “Our Father”, although both He and His people have relationship with the Father. His relationship is as the Only-begotten of the Father, one with Him in the full possession of Deity. Believers call God their Father because they have been born again of the Spirit of God, and from that moment share the life of God.

No sooner has Mary found the Lord she sought, that He declares He is leaving her! But as He had said to the disciples in the Upper Room, “It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you”, John 16:7. So the Spirit of God would come to make good to them all that the Lord had said, and other things besides.

And to my God, and your God- if having God as Father speaks of relationship, then having Him as God speaks of resources. The Lord Jesus has known God as His Father for all eternity, but it was only as He came into manhood that He could address His Father as His God. As “the Spirit of Christ”, (1 Peter 1:11) expressed beforehand in Psalm 22:10, “Thou art my God from my mother’s belly”. It was as He came into manhood that He needed the resources from Him as His God, so that He could glorify Him in His life in the flesh. We need resources too, and they are readily available from our all-sufficient God in heaven. Those resources are released to us because the Son has gone back to heaven, for Paul wrote to the Philippians, “But my God shall supply all your need according to his riches in glory by Christ Jesus”, Philippians 4:19. Well might we add, in the words of the following verse, “Now unto God and our Father be glory for ever and ever. Amen”.

We resume the account concerning Mary the mother of James, and Salome as they make their way from the sepulchre at the same time as the other women came to it. Matthew tells us what happened on the way, and gives a hint as to why they were delayed.

Matthew 28:9
And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and held him by the feet, and worshipped him.

And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them- we have already tried to construct a time-line, to show the relationship between the visits to the tomb and the appearances of Christ to the women. This shows that it is feasible that the women we are thinking of now did not see the Lord in resurrection before Mary Magdalene did, for she is definitely stated to be the first to do so, Mark 16:9.

Saying, All hail- this is a Gentile greeting. It means “grace”. How fitting that the word grace should be used at the beginning of a new age, for the current period is one where God’s grace is available to men in a special way, and includes believing Gentiles in its scope. The law age is gone, and grace and truth have come and are maintained by Jesus Christ. This grace is not only initial for salvation, but it is “grace for grace”. That is, the grace (expressed in Christ), corresponds to the grace (we need from Christ). There is no limit to that grace, so the Lord says “All hail”.

Even though they are afraid, He does not greet them with “Shalom”, the Jewish greeting, meaning peace. The word translated “all hail” is rendered “be glad” 14 times; “joy”, 5 times, and “rejoice” 42 times in the New Testament. It is indeed a cause of great rejoicing that Christ is raised from the dead. He had told them that they would sorrow for a while, but then their sorrow would be turned to joy, John 16:20, and this indeed happened.

And they came and held him by the feet, and worshipped him- the Old Testament emphasis in worship is the prostration of self before a superior. In the New Testament the idea is of “kissing toward”, showing that the element of affection for the one worshipped has come in now that the Son has revealed the love of the Father.

When He revealed Himself to Mary Magdalene, He prevented her touching Him. It was not because no one was to touch Him at all, because He would soon invite Thomas to do so, but the Lord was always very circumspect in His dealings with women, and it was not appropriate for Him to allow Mary to touch Him as they were alone, assuming the angles have left by this point, their task over.

These two do touch Him, however, but very becomingly, for they hold Him by the feet. The difference is interesting, for Mary is told to tell of His ascension, and He can only be touched by faith in His exalted position in heaven. It is an act of faith to “hold the head”, Colossians 2:19. These women, however, would represent the believing nation of Israel of the future, and it is fitting that they hold Him to the earth as they worship Him. Matthew does not tell us of the ascension of Christ, for he writes of one who shall be king over all the earth.

28:10
Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me.

Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid- this tells them that He knew about their experience in connection with the guards. His shepherd care had preserved them. The angel had said “He goeth before you into Galilee”, another shepherd touch, for He Himself said that as the Good Shepherd “and when he putteth forth his own sheep, he goeth before them”, John 10:4. He has gone before them outside of Jerusalem to put them forth out of Judaism, and now He goes before them in a new pathway. Is this why He does not greet them in the Jewish way?

Go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me- of course this does not mean they would not see Him before, but the point is they would see Him in the relative safety of Galilee, after the next first day of the week when Thomas would be convinced of His resurrection. The angel had said that He would go before them into Galilee, but also told them to inform His disciples. The Lord does not mention this, for they had already shown by their movements that they intended to do this.

The idea of seeing Him is very significant, because one of the four-fold truths that Paul sets out in 1 Corinthians 15 is that Christ not only died, and was buried, then was raised, but also that He was seen, meaning He was manifest to the disciples. Not in the distance, but close at hand, so that they could personally testify to the reality of His rising from the dead.

28:11
Now when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done.

Now when they were going- this can either be the outcome of the Lord’s words just spoken, or the angel’s words to “go quickly”. It best explains how their encounter with the Lord took place after that to Mary Magdalene, if we see this as Matthew resuming his account of the departure of the women, not, now, in connection with them seeing the Lord, but in relation to the danger the guards represented.

Behold, some of the watch came into the city- would this have any bearing on the movements of the women unless it had represented a threat to their safety, and explain why they were delayed?

No doubt the guards had fled in terror when the angel with countenance like lightning descended from heaven. The angel ensured that they were kept in a state of shock until the women had all come and gone from the tomb. As they awoke, they would wonder how to explain the situation to the authorities. Some were commissioned to go to their masters and try to explain what had happened, but without mentioning the angel. The rest took up their position at the tomb, but must have been withdrawn by the authorities before Peter came on his lone visit afterwards, for their services were no longer needed, since the body was gone. The significance of the grave-clothes being as if the body was still in them did not dawn on them. They probably disposed of them to support their story about the body having been stolen.

And shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done- that is, as far as they knew them, for they do not mention the appearance of Christ to Mary Magdalene, simply because they did not see it, being “as dead men”, Matthew 28:4. To shew means to explain.

28:12
And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers,

And when they were assembled with the elders- that is, when the chief priests were assembled with the elders.

And had taken counsel- the best brains in Israel have a problem, for the tomb is opened, despite the seal and the guard. It looks as though the very thing they tried to prevent has happened. The body is gone, but the grave-clothes are not. Remember the priestly family were Sadduccees, who did not believe in spirit or resurrection, Acts 23:8. The guards are telling them about a spirit, (the angel of the Lord), and what seems like resurrection. Instead of being humble, and enquiring whether their beliefs were wrong, they stubbornly persist in their unbelief. They are rationalists, and only believe in material things, like so many today. They claim to go by reason, but reason is not a material thing, therefore their scheme is self-defeating. They use an existing non-material thing to deny a non-material thing exists.

They gave large money unto the soldiers- the money pays for the silence of the soldiers. These show themselves to be without principle if they are prepared to lie for money. Is the truth of no value to them? The sum of money needs to be large, so that even the most talkative amongst them keeps quiet.

28:13
Saying, Say ye, his disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept.

Saying, Say ye, his disciples came by night- this is almost word for word what they told Pilate they wished to prevent. The last thing they want is for the body to disappear, for they do not credit the disciples with any more honesty than they have. There were many attacks on Christianity in the early decades of this age, but no-one suggested the apostles were rogues. What the priests do not realise is that the disciples did not expect Him to rise on the third day, so they had no interest in trying to make it look as though He had. It seems at this point as if the priests took the word about the third day more seriously than the disciples did.

And stole him away while we slept- this statement has often been laughed at, as if it was ridiculous. How do you know something has happened if you are asleep when it happened? Of course you can know very easily. Suppose a weary office worker sits down on a park bench for a nap during his lunch-break. He checks his phone, leans back with it in his hand, and falls asleep. When he wakes up he discovers his phone has gone. Someone has stolen it away while he slept. How does he know? By the fact that before he fell asleep he had it, and after he woke up he did not have it. So it is with these men. They had no doubt been careful to have some of their number on watch at all times, so they knew the body was there before the angel came. But they did not reckon on an angel so terrifying them that they would become as dead men, so severe was the effect. What is ridiculous, however, is the idea that the disciples would want to do such a thing. They were expecting a resurrection at “the last day”, not the third day. They had no interest in possessing a corpse.

28:14
And if this come to the governor’s ears, we will persuade him, and secure you.

And if this come to the governor’s ears, we will persuade him- this shows that the soldiers at the tomb were Jewish men, or else the governor would know. There is no “if” about whether it would come to his ears, for soon Jerusalem will be full of preaching that Christ is risen. This doctrine is destined to penetrate to the furthest corners of the earth; is it possible that Pilate will not get to know? Imagine the consternation when Pilate learns of this, for he has condemned this man to die by crucifixion, and yet He is supposed to be alive. Caesar will want an explanation. The chief priests provide him with one. If they had taken the trouble to go to the tomb, they would have seen that the story of the guards was ludicrous, for the grave-clothes were still as if wound around the body, yet the head-cloth was completely separate, showing there was no body. The priests will have to persuade Pilate that the tale the soldiers told is true.

And secure you- whilst the soldiers were provided by the chief priests, permission had to be granted by Pilate for them to seal and guard a private tomb. In that way the guarding of the tomb became of interest to Pilate. That being the case, he is responsible to Caesar for what happened.

28:15
So they took the money, and did as they were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day.

So they took the money, and did as they were taught- they were no doubt glad to be let off so lightly, and to be paid a large sum as well. Whether this eased their conscience is doubtful.

And this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until this day- so in Matthew’s day, at the time of the writing of his gospel, the Jews were persisting with the story. There was no other naturalistic explanation. The alternative was faith, but sadly they lacked the humility to believe.

Meanwhile, Mary Magdalene is the first one to testify that she has seen the Lord. As Mark puts it as he summarises the resurrection appearances, “Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, He appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom He had cast seven devils”, Mark 16:9. This is John’s account:

John 20:18
Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord, and that he had spoken these things unto her.

Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord- note that John now reverts back to the name by which Mary was known normally. In verses 11 and 16 she was simply Mary, (the only places where she is called by this single name), for when it is a question of being linked to Christ in heaven, where she came from becomes irrelevant. Magdala was near Galilee, Matthew 15:39. She was of Magdala by birth, but of heaven by new birth. Now that she is conveying a message to the disciples, her everyday name is used, being the name they knew her by.

It is one of the marks of the genuineness of the gospel records of the resurrection, that it is based on the testimony of the women. The testimony of females was not allowed in Jewish courts, so any Jew attempting to write a forged account would carefully avoid giving prominence to the testimony of women. Not so the writers of the true gospels. They are confident that what they write about is true, and are very comfortable with telling the facts as they are.

And that he had spoken these things unto her- so her testimony was two-fold; what she had seen, and what she had heard. She had seen a living Person, the one who had been crucified on a cross, but who was now alive for evermore. She had heard His unmistakable voice, and she now passes on what she heard. So it was that love and faith found their reward in the first sight of the Lord,

John does not tell the reaction to her words, but Luke does, and he combines together the three separate tellings of the news that He had risen, as follows:

Luke 24:10
It was Mary Magdalene and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James, and other women that were with them, which told these things unto the apostles.

It was Mary Magdalene- she was the first to see the Lord in resurrection, and was commissioned to go and tell the brethren that He was risen, and that He was going to ascend to His God and Father. This is specially relevant to the present age.

And Joanna- she was very probably the leader of the second group of women that went to the tomb, but did not see the Lord. The angel tells them Christ was risen, and although not specifically commissioned to tell, they did, Luke 24:9.

And Mary the mother of James- the companion of Mary Magdalene and Salome who came first to the sepulchre, Mark 16:1, and who, after Mary Magdalene had gone off to find Peter and John because she thought the body had been stolen, were told by the angel of the Lord that He was risen. She then saw Him as she went into the city, Matthew 28:9,10. and went and told the news to the disciples. These did not necessarily tell the apostles at the same time, and Luke does not imply this. He is simply summarising the testimony of the various women.

And other women that were with them- Luke has already told us that the company he tells us about were women who came with Christ from Galilee, and followed after Joseph and Nicodemus as he took the body to bury it, Luke 23:55, and then returned to prepare spices, verse 56, and then who came to the sepulchre, 24:1. These women were with the others in the sense that they were with them all at the burial, and with Joanna at the tomb on the resurrection morning in Luke’s account. It is not necessary to think that all those named here came together to the sepulchre. The unnamed women were possibly younger, and still alive when Luke wrote his gospel, and would be endangered in the times of persecution that occurred during the apostolic age if their names were given.

Which told these things unto the apostles- Luke names the three women who were prominent, Mary Magdalene alone, Mary the mother of James (and Joses), and Joanna.

Luke 24:11
And their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not.

And their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not- perhaps they are reluctant to believe these women because the testimony of females was not permitted in Jewish courts. It is one of the marks of the Christian gospel that it puts the testimony of women on an equal level with that of men. Almost, if not all of the religions of the world give a lower place to women than men, whereas the Christian faith elevates womanhood to the highest level. By idle tales is meant incredible stories.

Luke 24:12
Then arose Peter, and ran unto the sepulchre; and stooping down, he beheld the linen clothes laid by themselves, and departed, wondering in himself at that which was come to pass.

Then arose Peter, and ran unto the sepulchre- once all three companies had brought their report, Peter was constrained to go to investigate for himself, even though he had been to the sepulchre once already. Peter was the acknowledged leader of the apostolic band, and his view of things is going to carry a lot of weight. This is clearly not the same event as John records in John 20:3-10, where Peter and John run to the sepulchre after Mary Magdalene had told them, (mistakenly), that the body had been taken. This event takes place after the women have reported that they have seen the Lord, (hence the word “then” at the beginning of the verse, indicating a sequence of events), whereas Peter and John went together before Mary Magdalene saw the Lord, and she was the first to do so.

And stooping down, he beheld the linen clothes laid by themselves- John had stooped down and seen the linen clothes lying without going in. Peter had gone in and seen the linen clothes lying, and the napkin that was about His head in a separate place. After that, John had gone in and seen the same, and believed. It seems that Peter did not even believe what John believed. Now he has returned to the sepulchre, and stoops down to look at the clothes. John had stooped down to look from outside, and could just see enough of the clothes to tell him they were still there, and were not disturbed. Peter had gone in to the sepulchre, and now stooped down to examine the linen clothes more closely.

And departed, wondering in himself at that which was come to pass- even when he has done this closer scrutiny, we only read that he wondered, not that he believed. Notice that as on the first visit with John, there are no angels in evidence, for they are sensitive to Peter’s denial of their Lord and his. Faith in the truth of Christ’s resurrection must come about by actually seeing Him, as He confronted people openly and at close quarters. This is the force of the expression “was seen of” in 1 Corinthians 15:5-8, for the idea is that He appeared to people, confronting them directly and at close range. He was not a shadowy figure in the distance. The fact that the apostles did not believe the testimony of the angels when the women told what they had said, showed that this was necessary. And even the testimony of the women was not enough, for the apostles are going to be opposed, and they must have first-hand knowledge, and strong conviction that what they are preaching is true.

So the order of events is this:

1. John arrives first at the sepulchre.

2. He stoops down and looks into the sepulchre, and is satisfied that the body has not been stolen, for the linen clothes are still in the tomb, and are as if wrapped around a body. At that point that is all he believes.

3. Peter arrives and goes into the sepulchre and sees the linen clothes lying, exactly as John did. But he, because he has gone in to the sepulchre as John did not at first, can also see that the napkin that was around His head is lying in a separate place. The space between the body-clothes and the head-clothes shows that there is no body there. We are not told what his reaction was at this point.

4. John now enters the sepulchre, sees what Peter has seen, and believes. He already believed that the body had not been stolen, or else the clothes would either be gone, or if present, would be disturbed by being unwrapped from the body. He now also believes that the body has disappeared without disturbing the grave-clothes. He concludes, no doubt, that the Lord has been raised as a spirit.

5. Neither of them believed as yet that He was risen from the dead with a resurrection body, which is what resurrection is.

6. At some time after this the Lord appeared to Peter personally, 1 Corinthians 15:5. The angels at the sepulchre had instructed Mary and Salome to “tell his disciples and Peter that he goeth before you into Galilee”, Mark 16:7. Not only are the angels dismayed by Peter’s denial of the Lord, and therefore do not appear to him at the sepulchre, they also feel for him in his despair at having done so, and therefore make special mention of him, no doubt having been instructed of the Lord to do so. This appearance to Peter must have either taken place after Cleopas and his companion left for Emmaus, or, as is more likely, before the group they belonged to learned of it. This is because they definitely state that “Him they saw not”, Luke 24:24.

MATTHEW 22

MATTHEW 22

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-10 Parable of the wedding invitation
(b) Verses 11-14 Parable of the wedding garment
(c) Verses 15-22 Question about tribute to Caesar
(d) Verses 23-33 Question about resurrection
(e) Verses 34-40 Question about the great commandment
(f) Verses 41-45 Question from Christ about Himself

(a) Verses 1-10
Parable of the wedding invitation

22:1
And Jesus answered and spake unto them again by parables, and said,

And Jesus answered- at the end of the previous chapter, the chief priests and Pharisees sought to lay hands on Him. The Lord knew their hearts, however, and answered their hatred of Him with two warning parables.

And spake unto them again by parables, and said- one parable has to do with an invitation to an important feast, and the other to do with someone who was at the feast but not suitably clothed.

22:2
The kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain king, which made a marriage for his son,

The kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain king- the kingdom of heaven is the sphere of those who profess to be in touch with God. The parable exposes whether that claim is genuine or not.

Which made a marriage for his son- the test of the claim is the reaction to an invitation to celebrate the marriage of the king’s son. This will show whether they are sympathetic to the king or not. It is not difficult to see in the king, God Himself, and in the king’s son, Christ Himself. It was customary for the head of the house to arrange who his children married, as we see in the case of Abraham, Genesis 24. This was specially important to a king, for it determined who was incorporated into the royal line. The bride does not feature in the parable.

22:3
And sent forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the wedding: and they would not come.

And sent forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the wedding- the king had decided who was to be at the celebrations, sent out invitations, and now he sends his servants to tell the guests that the feast-time is come. We may see in this the action of God in sending John the Baptist to the nation, and he announced that the kingdom of heaven was at hand, for the Old Testament prophets had likened Messiah’s kingdom to a wedding feast, and John the baptist was the last of the prophets. Through him the near approach of the kingdom was announced. He also spoke of Christ as the bridegroom, John 3:27-29.

And they would not come- sadly, many of those in authority in Israel were not prepared to respond to John’s call for repentance in view of the coming of the king. Luke writes, “But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves, being not baptized of him”, Luke 7:20.

John described himself as the friend of the bridegroom, John 3:29, and as such he was responsible for asking the maiden concerned if she is willing to marry the man (which John attempted to do by preparing the way as he preached before Christ appeared); he then acts as intermediary between the man and his betrothed wife, (which John did by introducing Christ to the nation at His baptism); his last duty was to preside at the marriage ceremony, (which has not happened yet because the nation refused the proposal offer).

22:4
Again, he sent forth other servants, saying, Tell them which are bidden, Behold, I have prepared my dinner: my oxen and my fatlings are killed, and all things are ready: come unto the marriage.

Again, he sent forth other servants, saying, Tell them which are bidden, Behold, I have prepared my dinner: my oxen and my fatlings are killed, and all things are ready- notice that more details are given now, and the good things in store are listed. Moreover, there will be no delay once they have come, for all was ready and waiting.

Come unto the marriage- so it was that first Christ, then His apostles, and then seventy more were sent to Israel to tell them the king was present, and all was ready for the joy of the kingdom wedding feast to be enjoyed.

22:5
But they made light of it, and went their ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandise:

But they made light of it- they made light of the invitation because they made light of the king’s son who was to be married. As the prophet foresaw, “He is despised and rejected of men, a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief…we esteemed him not”, Isaiah 53:3.

And went their ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandise- just as two and a half tribes refused to enter Canaan, preferring the pasture-lands of Gilead, and the opportunity for profit they represented, Numbers 32:1-19, so these prefer material things and personal profit to the things of God’s kingdom. Little did they realise that to reject the king’s son was such a serious matter that it would result in their city being destroyed.

22:6
And the remnant took his servants, and entreated them spitefully, and slew them.

And the remnant took his servants, and entreated them spitefully, and slew them- not only were many marked by indifference, the remaining ones were marked by hostility. Not only did the coming of Christ expose their lack of appreciation of spiritual things, it also showed their hatred of the righteousness and holiness He showed in His life, which contrasted with their evil hearts and deeds.

In the parable the hostility was towards the servants, but in reality, as the Lord said, “If they have persecuted me, they will persecute you”, John 15:20.

22:7
But when the king heard thereof, he was wroth: and he sent forth his armies, and destroyed those murderers, and burned up their city.

But when the king heard thereof, he was wroth- the apostle Paul wrote to the Thessalonians, “For ye, brethren, became followers of the churches of God which in Judea are in Christ Jesus: for ye also have suffered like things of your own countrymen, even as they have of the Jews: who have both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us…for the wrath is come upon them to the uttermost”, 1 Thessalonians 2:14-16.

John the Baptist also warned those who believed not on Christ that the wrath of God abode on them, John 3:36.

And he sent forth his armies, and destroyed those murderers, and burned up their city- this might seem an extreme response to the refusal to come to a feast, but we must remember that on a natural level it was a feast provided by the king, therefore to refuse it was a serious matter. Plus the important fact that a murder had been committed. As far as the meaning of the parable is concerned, the king was God, who is jealous for the honour of His Son, hence the severity of the punishment for refusal.

The meaning of the parable is clear, for the nation of Israel largely rejected the offer of the kingdom, and as a result their city, the city of Jerusalem, was destroyed in AD 70.

22:8
Then saith he to his servants, The wedding is ready, but they which were bidden were not worthy.

Then saith he to his servants, The wedding is ready, but they which were bidden were not worthy- the king is determined to fill the banqueting hall with guests to honour his son.

The ingratitude of those invited showed they would not be suitable guests at the feast, for they were not in sympathy with the king and his wish to honour his son.

22:9
Go ye therefore into the highways, and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage.

Go ye therefore into the highways, and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage- here we find that those who had not had a formal invitation are now invited to the feast. As the Acts of the Apostles proceeds, we find that God turns to the Gentiles to offer them blessing.

22:10
So those servants went out into the highways, and gathered together all as many as they found, both bad and good: and the wedding was furnished with guests.

So those servants went out into the highways, and gathered together all as many as they found, both bad and good- in obedience to the command to go, the servants widened their search for guests. Before He ascended, the Lord said to His apostles, “Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature”, Mark 16:15. This they did, following the pattern marked out for them by the Lord when He said, “ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth”, Acts 1:8. See the next verse about the expression “bad or good”.

And the wedding was furnished with guests- it would be out of character for God to fail in His desire to honour His Son, so He finds a way to fill the banqueting hall, despite the refusal of the ones originally invited. Writing to the Roman believers, the apostle Paul asked the question about Israel, “Have they stumbled that they should fall? God forbid: but rather through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy”, Romans 11:11.

(b) Verses 11-14
Parable of the wedding garment.

22:11
And when the king came in to see the guests, he saw there a man which had not on a wedding garment:

And when the king came in to see the guests, he saw there a man which had not on a wedding garment- this second part of the parable is a commentary on the words, “bad and good”. It is not within the ability of the servants as they preach the gospel to discern whether a person has merely professed faith, (is “bad”, being still in their sins), or is genuine, (is “good”, having repented and been reckoned righteous).

It was the custom for the one who arranged the feast to provide the invited guests with a suitable garment to wear. This corresponds to the fact that God makes sinners fit for His presence.

22:12
And he saith unto him, Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a wedding garment? And he was speechless.

And he saith unto him, Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a wedding garment? And he was speechless- instead of being speechless because of his sin when he heard the gospel, (for the apostle Paul declares that every mouth is stopped, Romans 3:19), the man is now speechless with embarrassment.

22:13
Then said the king to the servants, Bind him hand and foot, and take him away, and cast him into outer darkness, there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.

Then said the king to the servants, Bind him hand and foot, and take him away, and cast him into outer darkness- the punishment of this man is described in more severe terms than the punishment of those who refused the invitation. He has brought shame on the name of God by associating, as a sinner, with the God who is holy.

Notice that no blame attaches to the servants for the fact that a “bad” person is present at the feast. Evangelists can only admit into the kingdom of heaven, the sphere of profession.

There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth- the Lord Jesus warned men very clearly of the pain of eternal punishment. The unsaved will be reunited with their body at the resurrection of the unjust, and shall suffer the fires of the lake of fire for ever. In the mercy of God warning is given beforehand, and news of a Saviour is proclaimed abroad so that none need perish.

22:14
For many are called, but few are chosen.

For many are called, but few are chosen- there were many called in these three stages of invitation to the wedding, but the majority of those who were invited did not come. And even after the feast had started one needed to be expelled. So there were many invited, but few showed that they were fit to be at the feast because they were sympathetic to the king and his son, and welcomed the opportunity to honour them. The chosen ones were the ones who, by their genuine faith, showed that they had been chosen in Christ before the foundation of the world, Ephesians 1:4. See also 1 Thessalonians 1:3-8, for the signs of a truly “chosen” person.

(c) Verses 15-22
Question about tribute to Caesar

22:15
Then went the Pharisees, and took counsel how they might entangle him in his talk.

Then went the Pharisees, and took counsel how they might entangle him in his talk- they had see the point of the parables, and felt the keen edge of the truth as it cut away their hypocrisy and unbelief. They now try to cover up their discomfort by presentig a series of questions which, they hope, will discredit Him amongst the people, and limit His popularity with them, for they thought of Him as a prophet, 21:46.

22:16
And they sent out unto him their disciples with the Herodians, saying, Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, neither carest thou for any man: for thou regardest not the person of men.

And they sent out unto him their disciples with the Herodians- so the Pharisees and Herodians combine, and then the Saducees come forward, the three main parties in Israel. Zechariah spoke of cutting off three shepherds in one month, Zechariah 11:8, and this is what the Lord is about to do, as He shows up the falseness of the men who claimed to be shepherds in Israel. The Pharisees were the ritualists, the legal party; the Saducees the rationalists, the liberal party; the Herodians were the activists, the political party, seeking to advance the cause of Herod, the puppet of Rome. The Lord had already warned His disciples of the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees, Matthew 16:6, and also the leaven of Herod, Mark 8:15., by which He meant their evil doctrines.

Saying, Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, neither carest thou for any man: for thou regardest not the person of men- if they really believed these things, why did they oppose Him? The fact is that they are trying to flatter Him to put Him off His guard.

Their doctrines were leaven; His doctrine was like the fine flour of the meal offering, but they are seeking to add honey to it, and this was forbidden, Leviticus 2:11. Honey and olive oil may appear to be similar, but one represnts human sentiment, the other, spiritual power.

If we could strip away their sarcasm and their flattery, the things they say here are indeed true, for He was genuine, He did teach the way of God accurately, and He was not swayed by the opinions of men, but on their lips the testimony is worthless.

22:17
Tell us therefore, What thinkest thou? Is it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar, or not?

Tell us therefore, What thinkest thou? Is it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar, or not? The Pharisees and the Herodians were opposed to one another regarding the throne of Israel. The Pharisees insisted that a descendant of David should sit upon it, whereas the Herodians thought that it would be best if Herod ruled by permission of the Romans. Though against one another on this point, they are agreed in their opposition to Christ.

By their question they hope to trap Him into either saying they should not pay the tribute, (in which case they can report Him to Pilate the Governor), or saying they should pay it, (and accuse Him of not being in favour of Israel being a self-governing nation, and therefore lose His popularity with the people).

22:18
But Jesus perceived their wickedness, and said, Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites?

But Jesus perceived their wickedness, and said, Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites? His enemies must learn that He can read their hearts, for He is equal to the one who said, “I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man according to his doings”, Jeremiah 17:10.

The Lord had been tempted directly by the Devil at the beginning of His ministry, and he had left Him, defeated. Now he returns, but this time in the form of religious leaders. Not only were they tempters, but hypocrites as well, as the Lord is about to show. If there was to be no honey of sentiment in the meat offering, there was certainly to be the salt of truth.

22:19
Shew me the tribute money. And they brought unto him a penny.

Shew me the tribute money. And they brought unto him a penny- the tribute money by its very name indicated that the Jews were a subject people, and as such had to pay tribute to their Roman masters. Moreover, they were required to pay this tax with Roman coinage, a further humiliation for them.

We should not see this request to be shown a penny as a sign of the poverty of the Lord Jesus, as if He had no penny of His own but had to borrow one. He was indeed a man of faith, dependant on His Father for all things, but we should remember that there were those who “ministered to him of their substance”, Luke 8:2,3, so He was poor, but not poverty-stricken. His Father saw to it that He was provided for. The point is that they produced the penny out of their own purse, thus admitting that they used it in everyday transactions.

22:20
And he saith unto them, Whose is this image and superscription?

And he saith unto them, Whose is this image and superscription? They are being forced to answer their own question. On the coin they had produced would be an image of Caesar, so the coin represented Caesar. On the coin also would be a superscription of some sort in praise of Caesar, so the use of the coin represented an admission of Caesar’s claims.

22:21
They say unto him, Caesar’s. Then saith he unto them, Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s; and unto God the things that are God’s.

They say unto him, Caesar’s- painful as it was for them, they had to admit that it was Caesar’s coin they were using. By doing this they were acknowledging that Caesar had a claim over them.

Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s- so to pay tribute was indeed the right thing to do under the circumstances. Christ did not come to bring about an upheaval of the social order. He will do this when He comes to reign. At the present time those who believe are required to submit themselves unto the powers that be, knowing that they are placed in positions of authority to maintain law and order and to encourage those who behave responsibly. Christians represent no threat to any political system. Indeed, the gospel makes better citizens of all who practice it.

The language of the epistle to the Romans is as follows: “Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation. For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same: For he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience sake. For for this cause pay ye tribute also: for they are God’s ministers, attending continually upon this very thing. Render therefore to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour”, Romans 13:1-7.

And unto God the things that are God’s- this does not simply mean “Pay the temple tax”. This is a general statement that men have a responsibility to God as the supreme authority, as well as to those in lesser authority. The first thing man should render is recognition of God’s greatness, and following on from this will be repentance for offending such a great God. Faith in Him will result in the imputation of Divine righteousness, giving the ability to act righteously towards Him and to fellow-men. This will fit for the rendering to God and to men their dues. It is interesting to note that Romans 13 is preceded by a chapter full of advice as to how we may give God His place, starting with the presenting of the body as a living sacrifice.

22:22
When they had heard these words, they marvelled, and left him, and went their way.

When they had heard these words, they marvelled, and left him, and went their way- the simplicity and logic of His words amazed them. How easy it was to decide their question, and they thought He would be baffled. They do not realise that a greater than Solomon was in their midst.

Sadly, they do not respond to His words, but simply leave and go their way, a way that they seem to have no intention of changing.

(d) Verses 23-33
Question about resurrection

22:23
The same day came to him the Sadducees, which say that there is no resurrection, and asked him,

The same day came to him the Sadducees, which say that there is no resurrection, and asked him- these were the rationalists in the nation, who only accepted the books of Moses. Their question centres on what is known as the Law of Levirite, where if a man died childless, his brother was required to marry his widow and raise up children to his brother. They think they have a question which will support their contention that there is no resurrection. Luke tells us that “the Sadducees say there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor spirit”, Acts 23:8.

22:24
Saying, Master, Moses said, If a man die, having no children, his brother shall marry his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother.

Saying, Master, Moses said, If a man die, having no children, his brother shall marry his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother- they summarise correctly the substance of Deuteronomy 25:5.

22:25
Now there were with us seven brethren: and the first, when he had married a wife, deceased, and, having no issue, left his wife unto his brother:

Now there were with us seven brethren: and the first, when he had married a wife, deceased, and, having no issue, left his wife unto his brother- whether this was a real or imagined scenario does not affect the question. They recount it as if it is real-life.

22:26
Likewise the second also, and the third, unto the seventh.

Likewise the second also, and the third, unto the seventh- highly unlikely as this is, the Lord, (who knows whether they are telling the truth or not), does not comment.

22:27
And last of all the woman died also.

And last of all the woman died also- the story is building up to this climax, with its apparent consequences. So all eight persons are in eternity.

22:28
Therefore in the resurrection whose wife shall she be of the seven? for they all had her.

Therefore in the resurrection whose wife shall she be of the seven? for they all had her- these men are pouring scorn on the idea of resurrection, and think they have found an example which shows it is not reasonable. They have forgotten that the law of marriage only applies to a couple as long as both of them are alive. When one dies, the marriage has ended. So the quick answer to their question is “None of them”. But the Lord will expose the folly of their thinking and their ignorance.

22:29
Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God.

Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God- there were three matters the Lord dealt with. First, that they erred in the matter of their denial of resurrection, when it was clearly spoken of even in the Old Testament. See, for instance, the faith of Abraham that Isaac would return with him from the top of the mountain, Genesis 22:5, for he accounted that God was able to raise his son from the dead, Hebrews 11:19. Job believed that even if worms destroyed his body in the grave, in his flesh he would see God, Job 19:26. David spoke of the Messiah when he wrote, “For thou wilt not leave my soul in hell; neither wilt thou suffer thy holy one to see corruption. Thou wilt shew me the path of life”, Psalm 16:10,11, Acts 2:31. Daniel was told that many of those who slept in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt, Daniel 12:2. He himself was assured that he would “stand in his lot”, that is, would occupy a place in the territory of the land of Judah in the kingdom, verse 13.

Such was the belief of Israel, for the apostle Paul could declare, “And now I stand and am judged for the hope of the promise made of God unto our fathers: unto which promise our twelve tribes, instantly serving God day and night, hope to come. For which hope’s sake, king Agrippa, I am accused of the Jews. Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?” Acts 26:6-8. All the promises about the nation of Israel entering the kingdom under the Messiah were underpinned by the truth of resurrection. If they are not raised to enjoy Messiah’s kingdom, God’s word has failed.

Second, that they did not know the scriptures. They had alluded to one part of scripture, but were ignoring another part. Third, they had not a right appreciation of the power of God, and what He is able to do. Soon He will raise His Son from the dead “according to the working of his mighty power, which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead”, Ephesians 1:19,20. That will answer all questions about whether resurrection is possible.

22:30
For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven.

For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage- given that death ends a marriage, for the situation the Sadducees have described to be true, and for the woman to have a husband, there must be marrying again when the resurrection body has been given. There cannot be marrying in the intermediate state between death and resurrection, for a person must have a body to marry.

So their first error is corrected by a direct statement from Christ, thus setting His word on an equal level with the scriptures of the Old Testament.

Marrying is done by men on earth, and being given in marriage is done by women on earth, but the situation in heaven, (the place of the departed spirits of the just), is the same as with the angels of God, for they do not marry at all. They have not the bodily attributes of humans, and being deathless, do not have to replenish their number by marrying and producing offspring.

Note the mention of the angels of God in heaven, leaving room for the idea that angels that rebelled with Lucifer may indeed find a way to marry the daughters of men, Genesis 6:1,2.

22:31
But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying,

But as touching the resurrection of the dead- the Lord has dealt with their example by a word from Himself in contrast to their error, and now He will turn to speak of the scriptures and the power of God. Notice He does not enter into a dialogue with these men about resurrection, but simply asserts that it will happen.

Have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying- since they only accepted the books of Moses, the Lord will prove His point by reference to them. He expresses surprise that they had not seen the meaning of the passage He is about to quote. He is not surely suggesting that they had never come across these words in their reading of the Law. He is pointing out that they had not read with discernment, especially as the writing gave the words of God “unto you”.

22:32
I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the God of the dead, but of the living.

I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? This is the statement of God to Moses as He spoke to him out of the burning bush, Exodus 3:6. Actually, He also said, “I am the God of thy father”, but the Lord Jesus omits that as not being relevant, for Moses’ father may still have been alive at that time. Or, if he was not still alive, had not received promises from God personally as Abraham, Isaac and Jacob had.

Even though the word “am” is in italics, it is necessary to give the sense. In fact, it shows that even italicised words are part of the word of God.

The point is that even though Abraham had died many years before, God was still his God. It follows from this that all God had promised to Abraham would come to pass, or else he could not be called his God any more. The patriarchs died without having received the fulfilment of all that God had promised to them. But they will eventually do so, showing that they must rise from the dead, for God promised Abraham that he would possess the land of Canaan eventually. If God is a man’s God, then He is true to him. And by the same token, if God is a man’s God, the man will live his life in reference to Him.

God is not the God of the dead, but of the living- in one sense Abraham, Isaac and Jacob were dead, but in another real sense they were still alive. As believers in God they had eternal life, and even though their bodies were dead, their spirits lived on in fellowship with Him. So God is the God of His people, even if they have died as to the body. But if dying does not separate from God, then nothing will, and resurrection is sure. The apostle Paul wrote to believers and said, “For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord’s. For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and the living”, Romans 14:7-9.

22:33
And when the multitude heard this, they were astonished at his doctrine.

And when the multitude heard this, they were astonished at his doctrine- again, there is no response from the ones who asked the question. The logic of Christ’s answer, based as it was on Scriptures they recognised, was too much for them. Their whole position was undermined. Sadly, however, they continued in their unbelief. The people, however, were intelligent as to what He was saying. As is often the case, the men with the doctorates and degrees are unbelieving, but the ordinary folk are ready to believe. As scripture says, “God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise”, 1 Corinthians 1:27.

(e) Verses 34-40
Question about the great commandment

22:34
But when the Pharisees had heard that he had put the Sadducees to silence, they were gathered together.

But when the Pharisees had heard that he had put the Sadducees to silence, they were gathered together- these men are not earnest seekers after the truth, but are trying to score points over one another to further their party. The Pharisees were linked with the Herodians when it suited them, verse 16, but now they are trying to take advantage of the defeat the Sadducees have just suffered.

22:35
Then one of them, which was a lawyer, asked him a question, tempting him, and saying,

Then one of them, which was a lawyer- having been outwitted on the question of tribute to Caesar, they bring forward a lawyer to question the Lord about the law of Moses. This not only shows how despereate they are, but also will serve to test the Lord’s authority to the extreme.

Asked him a question, tempting him, and saying- since he was tempting him, the lawyer is clearly hostile to Him at first, but if we read Mark’s account we see a different aspect, for the Lord commends him afterwards for his comment about the law, Mark 12:28-34, telling him that he was not far from the kingdom of God. Perhaps we should see this tempting in the milder sense of testing.

22:36
Master, which is the great commandment in the law?

Master, which is the great commandment in the law? This is a fundamental question, and one which exercised the minds of the lawyers constantly. The question is designed to test the wisdom of the Lord, and also to see if He will side with any particular party in Israel.

22:37
Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.

Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind- this is a straightforward quotation from the Old Testament, in Deuteronomy 6:5, giving the words of God Himself. It sums up man’s duty to God in a very concise way. Man’s heart is the inner spring of his being; his soul is his person as it expresses what he feels about God; his mind is his intellect as it is engaged in thoughts Godward. All of man’s faculties are to be directed towards God and the furtherance of His interests. What could be a greater command than this?

Notice that this great command involved love to God on the part of men. The current age is marked by the fact that God has showed His general love to the world in the historic event of Christ’s death on Calvary. This needs to happen because man is basically selfish, and always withholds from God the total surrender of his person to God that He demands. Only the true believer has the ability to seek to love God in this way.

22:38
This is the first and great commandment.

This is the first and great commandment- it is not that it is the greatest, as if there is a competition between the commandments for the first place. This is how the lawyers looked at the matter. It is the first command because it is totally God-centred. It is great because it is all-embracing.

22:39
And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.

And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself- this is a quotation from Leviticus 19:18, and comes in the context of not hating one’s brother, nor avenging him, nor bearing any grudge against him.

So the great commandment of love to God encompasses the idea of love to men. As the apostle John wrote, “If a man say, ‘I love God’, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen? And this commandment have we from him, ‘That he who loveth God love his brother also'”, 1 John 4:20,21.

We need to notice two words in particular that the apostle uses here. First, the word “see”. It means to see clearly, either physically or mentally. But since it is used of seeing God, it must be the latter sense that is relevant here. (The Lord Jesus used this word when He said to Philip, “He that hath seen me hath seen the Father”, John 14:9). So John is telling us of a professed believer who has seen clearly, with mental insight, certain features displayed in a believer which, because they are spiritual features, are expressed only by those who have life from God. The man’s reaction to this is to not love him, for those spiritual features are a rebuke to him, just as the life of Christ is a rebuke to men, whether when He was upon earth, or currently, as the gospel records are read.

Now we come to the word “can”. It means to have the power to do something. John is emphasising, not that this man is unwilling to love God, although that is no doubt true of him, but that he cannot love God. And why cannot he love God? The answer is that he does not love the one he claims is his brother, and therefore he is not a believer. As such he has no power to love God, for he does not have eternal life, and that life enables a man to know God in a spiritual way, and to love Him.
We can see that the answer to this question by the Lord Jesus was a real challenge to His questioners. They would all claim to love God, but if they did not love their brother, including Christ, their claim was not valid.
This answer is also a real challenge to believers today, for although not under the law, the righteous requirement of the law should be fulfilled in us, as we see from the apostle John’s words just quoted.
There is no friction between loving God wholly, and loving one’s neighbour, for love to God may be expressed in love to others. Nor is there any harm in loving oneself, as long as we love others to the same degree.

22:40
On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets.

On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets- every other command takes its rise from one or other of these two commands, and the second takes its rise from the first. Only by being in relationship with the God who is love in essence can a man love as is commanded here. This in itself would give pause for thought, for the natural man has no cpacity to love like this, and therefore must cast himself on the mercy of God. This is why the apostle John wrote, “Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins”, 1 John 4:10. It is only those who know the applied value of the work of Christ for sins that can then go on to comply with the next verse, which reads, “Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another”, verse 11.

(f) Verses 41-45
Question from Christ about Himself

22:41
While the Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus asked them,

While the Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus asked them- in verse 33 we find the only response to Christ’s answer to the Sadducees was from the multitude. The Sadducees have no response, and seem to have disappeared. The Pharisees have congregated, however, giving Christ an opportunity to ask them a question. Normally they would have relished the chance to show off their knowledge, if the question was from one of the common people, but they must have been very apprehensive when the Lord asked them something.

22:42
Saying, What think ye of Christ? whose son is he? They say unto him, The son of David.

Saying, What think ye of Christ? whose son is he? They must have been relieved that He asked them such a simple question, one they could easily answer.

They say unto him, The son of David- they knew from God’s word to David that David’s throne would be occupied by one of David’s seed, 2 Samuel 7:12. Initially this was Solomon, but since God promised that the kingdom should last for ever, then it must have extended well beyond Solomon. The people understood this, for when Christ rode into Jerusalem they hailed Him as the Son of David, Matthew 21:9. But there were many descendants of David alive at the time, and even His legal father was greeted as this by an angel, Luke 1:20. But that the crowds as they welcomed Him saw in Him more than a descendant of David is clear, for they also hailed Him as the King of Israel, John 12:13.

22:43
He saith unto them, How then doth David in spirit call him Lord, saying,

He saith unto them, How then doth David in spirit call him Lord, saying- as with the Sadducees, the appeal is to the Old Testament. But instead of the books of Moses, reference is now made to the book of Psalms. Here, the statement is said to be in David’s spirit, meaning that as a believer he fully accepted what he was writing.

22:44
The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool?

The Lord said unto my Lord- there are two words for “Lord” here. The first is Jehovah, the covenant-keeping God of Israel, who because He is, and was, and is to come, (the meaning of the word), is always present to maintain what He has promised. The second is Adon, meaning one who is the Sovereign, and the Possessor and Proprietor. Both of these titles are used for God. So David calls someone else Lord in the same sentence as he gives the God of Israel the title of Lord.

Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool? The apostle Peter will make much of this statement on the day of Pentecost, to show that Jesus of Nazareth has been elevated to the very throne of God, Acts 2:34,35. That the position given to this one is opposed by some is seen in the reference to enemies, and this is a warning to the Pharisees.

At present the Messiah is seated on His Father’s throne, but one day He shall sit on His own throne on earth, which is in fact the throne of David, and His enemies shall be the footstool of that throne. This is another way of saying that His enemies shall be subdued under Him.
When Joshua defeated the kings of Canaan, he instructed the captains of his army to put their feet on the necks of those kings as a sign of their complete defeat, Joshau 10:24. David also, after he had defeated all his enemies could say, “Thou hast also given me the necks of mine enemies, that I might destroy them that hate me”, Psalm 18:40.

22:45
If David then call him Lord, how is he his son?

If David then call him Lord, how is he his son? Of course it is true that the word lord is used of ordinary people in the scriptures. For example, Sarah called Abraham by this name, Genesis 18:12. But this instance is different, for it is in the context of the fact that David also called his God Lord as well. To put the two lordships side by side was very significant.

We should remember that David was not inventing these ideas, for Mark tells us that David was speaking “by the Holy Ghost”, Mark 12:36.

The clear implication of David’s words is that there is a person whom David can rightfully call his Lord, (without displacing God as Lord), yet who is at the same time the predicted Messiah, the Son of David, for the psalm goes on to describe some of the exploits of the Messiah. So the Son of David is a real man, and He is also truly God, for as Lord He is the originator of David, and superior to David.

The Lord Jesus put these things together when He described Himself as “the root and the offspring of David”, Revelation 22:16. As the root of David He was his Creator, and as the offspring of David He was his son.

22:46
And no man was able to answer him a word, neither durst any man from that day forth ask him any more questions.

And no man was able to answer him a word- just as the Sadducees had been confounded by truth that lay in the words of scripture they were familiar with, so the Pharisees found the same. They had no answer for Him, for the reasoning behind His words was indisputable.

Neither durst any man from that day forth ask him any more questions- durst is an old form of the word “dare”. The risk of being further humiliated in the eyes of the people was too great for their pride to bear.

JOHN 11

JOHN 11

Survey of the chapter
We come now to the climax of the miracle ministry of the Lord Jesus. He has already raised a girl from the dead who had just died, and a man from the dead who was about to be buried, but Lazarus had been dead four days when the Lord raised him, and was in a state of corruption. We learn in the chapter that the Lord Jesus is the resurrection and the life, and we find illustrated here the truth expressed by the apostle Paul when he wrote that Christ has “brought life and immortality to light through the gospel”, 2 Timothy 1:10.

But that same apostle also wrote that Christ was “declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead, Romans 1:4. This resurrection from the dead, or literally “the resurrection of dead persons”, includes not only Himself, but also all those, past and future, who shall rise from the dead, including Lazarus. Indeed, the Lord Himself indicated that the raising of Lazarus would be the sign that He could raise anyone, for He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live.” John 5:25. Note the expression “and now is”, for the Lord is asserting that He had the present power to raise the dead, as He would show throughout His ministry.

The raising of Lazarus is the pivotal point in Christ’s ministry. It brings into sharp focus the issues involved in His coming into the world. Either men will believe when they see this miracle, or they will not, and thus they will be divided. We see this in verses 45 and 46.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-16
The manifestation of the effects of the fall of man

(b) Verses 17-44
The manifestation of the glory of the Son of God.

(c) Verses 45-57
The manifestation of the wickedness of the Council.

(a)    Verses 1-16
The manifestation of the effects of the fall of man

11:1
Now a certain man was sick, named Lazarus, of Bethany, the town of Mary and her sister Martha.

Now a certain man was sick, named Lazarus- the chapter opens in a way that has become common during the ministry of the Lord Jesus, for He was everywhere confronted by the infirmities of men. As the incident unfolds, it becomes evident that much more than the healing of sickness is involved. In fact, Lazarus will not be healed of his sickness at all, but a far greater thing will happen. John does not record the healing of Malchus’ ear in the garden of Gethsemane at His arrest, no doubt because he does not wish to spoil the climax that this chapter represents, for the raising of Lazarus, not just from his deathbed, as happened with Jairus’ daughter, nor from his funeral bier, as with the widow of Nain’s son, but from the corruption of the tomb, is a fitting finale to John’s accounts of miracles before the cross. This fits in well with John’s theme, for as the apostle Paul wrote, in connection with the person of Christ, (as we have already noticed), He was “declared to the the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead”, Romans 1:4. So it came to pass that the Son of God was glorified by the raising of Lazarus from the dead, John 11:4.

Of Bethany, the town of Mary and her sister Martha- this was, and is, a very small hamlet the other side of the Mount of Olives from Jerusalem. The home of Martha and Mary was a haven of rest and peace for Christ, where He was welcomed and loved. During the last days before the crucifixion He lodged at Bethany, Matthew 21:17. When He was about to ascend to heaven, He led His disciples out as far as to Bethany, Luke 24:50,51. So it was that His last view of earth was of Bethany.

It is Mary who is put first by John, whereas when Luke records a visit of Christ to the home he puts Martha first. Perhaps she was the older sister; she welcomed Him to her house and served. But here Mary is first in connection with the town. Was it that John, writing years afterwards, indicates that the whole district had heard of her worship of the Saviour as she soon afterwards broke the alabaster box of ointment, John 12:1-3? The place is noted for that supreme act of devotion, for she had left her mark on the district.

11:2
(It was that Mary which anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick.)

(It was that Mary which anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick.) While Martha was “cumbered about much serving”, Luke 10:40, Mary sat at the Lord’s feet and heard His word, verse 39. And she took that word in, for later on she would anoint His body for the burial, Matthew 26:12.

Matthew puts two significant events together in His gospel. The first is the plotting of the Jewish authorities to put Christ to death, the second is the anointing by Mary for His burial, Matthew 26:1-13. So she had insight into the fact that He would have a burial, but she anointed Him for it when still alive, for she realised that He would not need to be preserved from corruption by fragrant spices. This is why she did not come to the tomb with the other women. But she believed more than that He would die and be buried. She anointed His head, for while the authorities were rejecting His Messiahship, refusing to accept that He was God’s Anointed One, she anointed Him as Israel’s Messiah and King.

In John’s account in chapter 12:1-8, and also in his reference to it here, the emphasis is not on His head, but the feet of Christ. If His head represents His supreme place as Lord of heaven and earth, His feet represent the fact that He had come to earth to walk before His Father and before men, and make His way to the cross. Mary anointed them, and wiped them with her hair. She had done as John the baptist had exhorted, and looked upon Jesus as He walked, John 1:36. Filled with appreciation, she used her glory, (for a woman’s hair is part of her glory, 1 Corinthians 11:15), to wipe His feet, bowing low before Him as she did so.

The apostle distinguishes clearly between the woman of whom Luke tells us in Luke 7:36-50, (who stood behind Him weeping, and washed His feet with her tears, wiped them with her hair, and then anointed them), and Mary. One incident is the worship of a repentant soul, the other the worship of a believing soul. Both were appreciated by the Lord. And both women were set up as an example by Christ, the one of appreciation for forgiveness, Luke 7:47, the other of valuation of His person and work, John 12:7,8.

11:3
Therefore his sisters sent unto him, saying, Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick.

Therefore his sisters sent unto him- the Lord was beyond Jordan, 10:40, a very significant place, for He would come from beyond Jordan to bring back Lazarus to life, just as He will one day come from heaven to bring His people over death into resurrection life. John has already told us that any resorted to Him there, 10:41, so it would not be difficult for the messenger to locate Him.

Saying, Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick- just like Mary His mother at the marriage in Cana, they do not go beyond describing the situation. Mary did not suggest He supply some wine, and these sisters do not ask Him to come away from His ministry. They simply inform Him for His interest and intercession. In the event, He did more than they expected.

11:4
When Jesus heard that, he said, This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God, that the Son of God might be glorified thereby.

When Jesus heard that, he said, This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God- like the case of the blind man of chapter 9, the Lord takes the high view of the situation, and sees it as an opportunity to glorify His Father. The statement about the sickness not being unto death was not proved wrong, even though Lazarus died. Again, it takes the Divine standpoint, which sees the end from the beginning, and knows that the end is Lazarus raised from the dead. So the ultimate end of the sickness was not Lazarus in a grave, but Lazarus raised from the dead to the Father’s glory. If this message was sent back to the concerned sisters, how comforted they would be. But their faith would be tested when their brother died. But they passed the test, for they do not reproach Him when they meet Him again.

That the Son of God might be glorified thereby- note that when the Son is glorified, that does not take away from the glory of the Father, for they are equals, not rivals. As we have noticed from Romans 1:4, the raising of the dead glorifies Christ. The expression used there is not “the resurrection from among the dead”, nor is it simply the resurrection of Christ. The word dead is in the plural, and Paul is speaking of the raising of dead persons, whether it be Jairus’ daughter, or the widow of Nain’s son, or Lazarus, or the resurrection of Christ, or the resurrection of the saints at the first resurrection, or even the resurrection of the unsaved dead at the end of time. All these resurrections are in some way to the glory of the Son of God, and they declare His Deity.

11:5
Now Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus.

Now Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus- what happens next is going to seem unkind and uncaring, therefore John safeguards the reputation of Christ by asserting this overriding fact. The order in which they appear now is the order in which He deals with them when He returns to Bethany. Martha meets Him first, and He shows He loves her by giving her truth that she had not heard before. Next He will meet Mary, and will show He loves her by weeping with her as she wept. And then He shows His love for Lazarus by rescuing Him from death and corruption, and restoring him to his sisters. These are different ways in which He shows His love, and He is still the same. It is love to His people that causes Him to teach them, to sympathise with them, and to eventually raise them from the dead.

11:6
When he had heard therefore that he was sick, he abode two days still in the same place where He was.

When he had heard therefore that he was sick, he abode two days still in the same place where he was- to the unbeliever this would seem heartless, which is why John wrote the previous verse. His stay beyond Jordan had a design, for He knew Lazarus was about to die. This, strangely, was why He said that his sickness was not unto death. Knowing that he would die, He also knew that He would raise Him to the glory of His Father.

It is noticeable that in each of the three instances of the Lord raising the dead that are recorded, there was always some sort of apparent delay. In the case of the widow of Nain and her son, He stopped to speak briefly with the mother before dealing with her son, Luke 7:11-13. With Jairus’ daughter, He stopped to deal with the woman with the issue of blood, Luke 8:43-48, and then the message came that the girl had died, verse 49. It was as if He had waited to bless another so that the girl could die and be raised again. In the case of Lazarus the delay was longer. These delays show the total control that the Lord had, even in the face of death.

This contrasts with what happened with the widow of Shunem’s son, for when the child died she ran unto the man of God, 2 Kings 4:22, said to her driver, “Drive, and go forward; slack not thy riding for me, except I bid thee”, verse 24. Then Elisha commanded his servant to run to meet her, verse 26. Gehazi was commissioned to go to the child without stopping to greet anyone on the way, verse 29. All these facts show that there is a sense that things need to be done at the earliest moment, or it will be too late. All this is totally lacking in the case of the three the Lord raised. He was totally in control, and did not panic.

How significant was “the same place where He was”, for it was beyond Jordan, “where John at first baptized”, says John, 10:40. There are strong reminders of His own baptism, when He committed Himself not just to a life’s ministry, but a ministry in death. But when He was baptised, He had come up out of the water, (which we do not read the others did that John baptised), and He had done so straightway, Matthew 3:16. It was not possible that death could hold Him any longer than His Father ordained, and therefore it was straightway that He came up out of the figurative waters of Jordan. So it is The Committed Man that abides beyond Jordan, and then The Man Who Will Conquer Death who goes to Bethany to deliver His friend from its grasp.

Note that He does not learn that Lazarus is sick, but hears it from the messenger. He had communed with His Father at the start of the day, and they had gone over what would happen. It is no surprise that He already knew Lazarus is sick, just as He knew when he had died, verse 14.

11:7
Then after that saith he to his disciples, Let us go into Judaea again.

Then after that saith he to his disciples, Let us go into Judaea again- He does not say “to Bethany”, although that is His intention. He gently introduces the idea to His disciples so that He can prepare them for a journey into hostile territory.

11:8
His disciples say unto him, Master, the Jews of late sought to stone thee; and goest thou thither again?

His disciples say unto Him, Master, the Jews of late sought to stone Thee; and goest thou thither again? This is a reference to what happened at the feast of dedication, when He claimed, “I and my Father are one”, John 10:30,31. The Jews had taken up stones to stone Him, and then, when He repeated His claim, “they sought again to take him”, verse 39. His response was to “escape out of their hand, and went away again beyond Jordan”. It had always been so, for the Lord had never invited danger. This is why the disciples are so surprised He seems to be inviting it now. He will go to reinforce the truth He set forth at Jerusalem that “I and my Father are one”, for both He and the Father raise the dead, John 5:21.

11:9
Jesus answered, Are there not twelve hours in the day? If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world.

Jesus answered, Are there not twelve hours in the day? The Jews reckoned that the day lasted from sunrise to sunset, regardless of how long the period of daylight was. They divided this period into twelve. As a consequence, their hours were of different lengths throughout the year. Every day, then, had twelve hours.

If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world- the day and the night are turned into a metaphor here. The light of this world shines during the day, and men are able to go about without stumbling. For Him, the light was the word of His Father as He had communed with Him at the break of day. As the prophet Isaiah had foretold, the day began with the Perfect Servant speaking with His Father. “He wakeneth morning by morning. He wakeneth mine ear to hear as the learned. The Lord God hath opened mine ear, and I was not rebellious, neither turned away back”, Isaiah 50:4,5. So it was that since He was fully in line with the will of His Father, He would not be interrupted, (“stumbled”), in His pathway by the designs of men, for it was His Father’s will that He should die at Jerusalem at the time of His appointment. He will walk amongst men for the full twelve hours, and not be cut off before His time.

11:10
But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because there is no light in him.

But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because there is no light in him- those who live their lives without the light of Divine guidance, they are in the night-time of ignorance, and it is no surprise that they stumble. Christ is not like that, for every day started with the light of His Father’s presence, and He knew that presence throughout the day. He never walked in darkness, nor was He ever without the light in Him, because His ear was opened to hear, as Isaiah said it would be. Because these things are so, He can safely go to Judea without stumbling, for His Father is guiding Him to go there.

11:11
These things said he: and after that he saith unto them, Our friend Lazarus sleepeth; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep.

These things said he- noting the colon at the end of this phrase, and also the “after that”, we may say that He stated the things of verses 9 and 10 and then allowed the disciples time to reflect upon them before breaking the news about Lazarus to them.

Our friend Lazarus sleepeth- they had no doubt got to know Lazarus as a friend as they accompanied the Lord on His travels. Indeed, it may have been that when Martha received Him into her house in Luke 10:38, the disciples were with Him, (“as they went”), and this is what made her cumbered about much serving.

When Mary and Martha spoke of what had happened, they said Lazarus had died, and this was true. But something else was true, that for the believer death is but sleep. This refers to the state of the body only. There is no such thing as soul-sleep in scripture. Just as sleep comes when the day’s work is done, and after a while sleep gives way to work on a fresh day, so the believer sleeps when his work for God is done, and will wake to serve Him again in the new and eternal day. So Lazarus had died in the sense that his spirit had left his body and gone back to God, but as far as his physical person was concerned, he was asleep. No doubt the Lord speaks like this to soften the blow of the bad news about their friend.

But I go, that I may awake him out of sleep- to raise the dead is as easy as rousing someone from sleep as far as the Lord is concerned. He will one glad day wake those who sleep in Jesus, 1 Thessalonians 4:14, and they shall never sleep again.

11:12
Then said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well.

Then said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well- this high view of death is not as yet shared by the disciples, even though they must have known about Jairus’ daughter, whom the Lord said was “not dead, but sleepeth”, Luke 8:52. They should also have known from Daniel 12:2, where we read, “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake”. To the disciples, to wake up a sick man would be to hinder his recovery.

11:13
Howbeit Jesus spake of his death: but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep.

Howbeit Jesus spake of his death: but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep- perhaps they reasoned that if all Lazarus needed was to be woken up from his sleep, then his sisters could do it.

11:14
Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead.

Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead- he must have died the same day the messenger came, for if we call that Day 1, and the two days with the Lord remaining where He was, Days 2 and 3, and the day He travelled to Bethany Day 4, then when He arrived at the grave, as Martha said, “he hath been dead four days”, verse 39. No messengers have had time to bring Him this news, but He is “walking in the day”, and there is “light in Him”. No doubt the sickness and death of Lazarus was discussed at the beginning of the day by the Father and the Son, for “precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints”, Psalm 116:15.

11:15
And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe; nevertheless let us go unto him.

And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe- the Lord is always working for the highest good. If the disciples, and, for that matter, Mary and Martha, can come to a better appreciation of Him through this sad event, then it would be worthwhile going through the experience. No doubt He was sad not to be with Lazarus in his hour of need, but the glory of God is of greater importance than feelings.

Nevertheless let us go unto him- when it comes to the matter of a person being dead, we must realise that it depends on what we are thinking of as to where he is. When Stephen died, he said, “Lord Jesus, receive my spirit”, Acts 7:59. So as far as Stephen’s spirit was concerned, he would be with the Lord Jesus. But then we read that “devout men carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him”, Acts 8:2. How could they carry him if he was with Christ? The answer is that, as far as the body was concerned, Stephen was carried by them, and lamented over by them. But as far as the spirit side of his person was concerned, he was in heaven. So it is here, for the Lord is going to raise the sleeping body of Lazarus, so He goes to him.

11:16
Then said Thomas, which is called Didymus, unto his fellowdisciples, Let us also go, that we may die with him.

Then said Thomas, which is called Didymus, unto his fellowdisciples, Let us also go, that we may die with him- he misunderstands “go to him”, and thinks it means, “go into death so as to be with him”. We might think lightly of his lack of understanding, but we ought to think highly of his readiness to go into death, if that meant they could all still be with the Lord. Perhaps Thomas did not say this in the hearing of the Lord, so He, not needing to reply, says nothing, even though He can understand the thoughts of men afar off. He knows that it will all become clear to them in a few hours time.

(b)    Verses 17-44
The manifestation of the glory of the Son of God

11:17
Then when Jesus came, he found that he had lain in the grave four days already.

Then when Jesus came, he found that he had lain in the grave four days already- this is a summary of the situation when He arrived in Judea. It was not that He only learned at this point that Lazarus had been dead four days, for He had declared to His disciples that he was dead, even when they were beyond Jordan. If He could say that definitely, then He must have known when it happened. So John is highlighting the situation as it was when Christ crossed into Judea, thus emphasising the gravity of the position, for it meant that corruption had well and truly set in.

11:18
Now Bethany was nigh unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs off:

Now Bethany was nigh unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs off- John tells us this to explain why so many people had come to comfort the sisters, as we learn in the next verse. Fifteen furlongs is just over two English miles.

11:19
And many of the Jews came to Martha and Mary, to comfort them concerning their brother.

And many of the Jews came to Martha and Mary, to comfort them concerning their brother- the household of the sisters is now joined by Jews from Jerusalem. They knew them well enough for them to be in the house, as we see from verse 31. That it was Jews who came is remarkable, for usually in John’s gospel this means the authorities, as distinct from the common people. We know from verse 46 that some were hostile to Christ, even among those who gathered at the graveside.

11:20
Then Martha, as soon as she heard that Jesus was coming, went and met him: but Mary sat still in the house.

Then Martha, as soon as she heard that Jesus was coming, went and met Him- it is understandable that she should wish to speak with Christ without the other mourners being present. Had she sensed that some of them were not sympathetic to Christ, and would soon be reporting the raising of Lazarus to the Pharisees, verse 46? We are given another clue about this in verse 28.

But Mary sat still in the house- she seems the more thoughtful of the two sisters, less impulsive, so whereas her sister rushed out to meet the Lord, Mary was content to wait for Him to come. It is good to keep calm in the crises of life, and let Him move according to His own way. We do not read that the Lord went into the house, certainly not before He had raised Lazarus; as we shall see, He sensed a certain amount of opposition from the mourners. Perhaps Mary sat still to allow Martha the opportunity to meet the Lord alone. If they had both left together the Jews would have followed, as they did later on, verse 31.

11:21
Then said Martha unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died.

Then said Martha unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died- this is not a criticism of His delay in coming, for she knew that Lazarus had died the day the message came to the Lord. She is affirming her confidence in His miracle-working ability. The tense of the verb “died” is the pluperfect, and she is focussing on an event that happened before Christ could have come anyway.

11:22
But I know, that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee.

But I know, that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee- her faith has risen higher than to think of Him just as a miracle worker. She knows Him to be in a special relationship with God; so special that whatever He might ask He would be given.

The only flaw in her statement is the word she used for “ask”, for it is the word that is used when an inferior asks of a superior. As the Son of God, Christ is not inferior to the Father, although having come into manhood He is subject. We are assured in verse 42 that He was confident of His relationship and communion with the Father.

Note that she does not presume to tell the Lord what He should do in this situation, but simply states what the situation is. Like Mary His mother at the marriage in Cana, she is content to leave the matter with Him, and not direct Him, John 2:3. The Lord had said, in connection with resurrection, “For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them, even so the Son quickeneth whom He will.” John 5:21. So when the Lord Jesus raised the dead, He was doing so in full fellowship with His Father, and His will and the Father’s coincided.

11:23
Jesus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise again.

Jesus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise again- this is a statement of truth, but is also designed to lead on to the revelation of further truth. Instead of discussing whether His presence before Lazarus had died would have made a difference, the Lord leads Martha on to higher things. After all, if He had come to Bethany and healed Lazarus’ sickness, they would not have seen His power over death and corruption.

In His first discourse in John’s gospel the Lord had declared that “all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth”, John 5:28,29, but prior to that He had said, “the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live”, verse 25. This second statement relates to believers alone. But whether believers or unbelievers, all shall rise from the dead, some to blessing, the rest to judgment.

11:24
Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day.

Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day- the Jews divided time into two large periods which they called “The Age before the Messiah”, and “The Age of the Messiah”. They saw clearly that God’s plan for the earth was that the Messiah should reign. They did not know anything about this present period of time when God is calling out a heavenly people. So the end of the world or age is the end of the “Age before the Messiah”, which comes at the close of the seven-year Tribulation Period. So the last day that Martha refers to is the last day of the age before the Messiah, (a day of twenty four hours), and Daniel 12:1,2 had taught her that believers would be raised then, and she was confident that Lazarus was a believer. Old Testament saints, (and Martha was in practice one of these at that point in time), did not know of this present age when God is not dealing with Israel as such, and is calling men to repent and believe and become part of the church which is Christ’s body. See Ephesians 3 for the explanation of these things. The church is a heavenly company, being linked to Christ in heaven. He is coming as the Lord from heaven to take His church saints to be with Himself in the Father’s house, and then coming afterwards to the earth to reign.

11:25
Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live:

Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life- note there is no “Verily, verily” at the beginning of this statement. That expression introduces truth not revealed before, but the discourse of John 5:19-29 had set out these things, and this statement is a summary of them. It is not simply that Christ is able to raise the dead and give life, but more than this, the raising of the dead and the giving of life are expressions of what He is in Himself, and manifest His glory. He enlarges a little on the idea of resurrection in this verse, and on life in the next verse.

He that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live- this follows on from Martha’s expression of confidence that her brother would rise at the resurrection of the righteous. Because resurrection was vested in Christ personally, though, He could choose when it happened. More than this, His presence with the grieving sisters indicated that He was about to demonstrate His ability to raise the dead. This is the perfect answer to Martha’s statement about Lazarus not dying if the Lord had been there. He had deliberately not been there to show a greater glory.

11:26
And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. Believest thou this?

And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die- having affirmed that He personally is the resurrection, He now declares that He is the life. He is the full expression and personification of eternal life. If we wish to know what eternal life is like, we must look to Him. He was that eternal life which was with the Father, but was manifest to the apostles as He came into the world, and through them we can contemplate Him in that capacity also, see 1 John 1:1-4.

Notice that before it was “believeth…live”, whereas here it is “liveth…believeth”. In the former case it is the believer going into physical death, and then living again. In this case it is the believer possessing eternal life, and death having no real claim over him. He never dies as unbelievers die, for eternal life overwhelms death, since it is the life of the God who cannot be touched by death. The Lord had said “If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death”, John 8:51. The Jews misunderstood this, verse 52, thinking He was referring to never dying in any sense, whereas He meant never seeing death as sinners see it.

Believest thou this? Martha believed in principle the content of verse 25, for it concerns resurrection, and she had stated her belief about that in verse 24. But she was not so familiar with the truth of this verse, hence the Lord asks her if she believes this new truth.

11:27
She saith unto Him, Yea, Lord: I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world.

She saith unto him, Yea, Lord- she has taken in the new truth presented to her, recognising that He is Lord, and therefore is able to bring in the things He has spoken of.

I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world- Martha not only affirms that she believes what He has just said, but repeats the word believe to emphasise it, and goes on to define her belief. Before, she believed in general terms the principle of resurrection; now she demonstrates that she realises that the accomplishing of it is in His hands as Lord.

As the Christ He had shown Himself to have fulfilled the criteria Isaiah had set out, for he predicted that the true Messiah would open the eyes of the blind, unstop deaf ears, cause the lame to walk, and unloose the tongue of the dumb, Isaiah 35:5,6. Unlike the wicked Pharisees who, unable to deny these things had happened, attributed them to the power of Satan, she accepted the testimony of these miracles. But she went further, and not only linked Him with Israel as the Messiah, but linked Him with God as His Son. John tells us that his object in writing about the miracles that Christ had done was “that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name”, John 20:31. Martha is a good example of one who has believed these things about Him.

Martha describes this Christ the Son of God as the one who “should come into the world”. Is this her commentary on the “I am” of His statement about being the resurrection and the life? Has she understood that as one who says “I am”, He was present, and this supposes He had come into the world so as to be present, so that He may show Himself to be what He claimed to be? She recognises Him as the long-promised Messiah.

11:28
And when she had so said, she went her way, and called Mary her sister secretly, saying, The Master is come, and calleth for thee.

And when she had so said, she went her way, and called Mary her sister secretly- the Saviour is clearly content with her answer for He does not need to expand upon His words, for she has shown that she understood. That she called her sister secretly is a sign that not all who had come to mourn with them were sympathetic to Christ. His coming to Bethany represented a risk, as the conversation four days earlier had shown, verses 7 and 8, and also verse 16. No doubt He had warned Martha of this danger, even if she had not sensed it herself, hence she called Mary secretly.

Saying, The Master is come, and calleth for thee- when she first greeted Him she called Him Lord, thus recognising that, despite the fact that He had not been present before Lazarus had died, He was in control of the situation. Clearly He had indicated that He wished Mary to come out to where He was, so that He could speak to her outside the village, at least for a little while, before the Jews followed on behind. She has appreciated the teaching He has just given her, and calls Him Teacher now. Mary was used to sitting at His feet to hear His word, so she was responsive to Him as Teacher.

11:29
As soon as she heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto him.

As soon as she heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto him- she most probably already knew that the Lord was on His way, for Martha had heard of it, verse 20. But Mary had stayed behind in the house for the reason suggested in the comment on the previous verse. She rises up quickly not only to obey the Lord’s summons, but also to avoid the Jews following her too closely. She comes to Him outside the village.

11:30
Now Jesus was not yet come into the town, but was in that place where Martha met him.

Now Jesus was not yet come into the town, but was in that place where Martha met him- so again He had not hurried. It is important for Mary to have time with Him alone without onlookers.

11:31
The Jews then which were with her in the house, and comforted her, when they saw Mary, that she rose up hastily and went out, followed her, saying, She goeth unto the grave to weep there.

The Jews then which were with her in the house, and comforted her- whether all of these were genuine mourners we do not know, but from the reaction of some to the raising of Lazarus it seems that some at least were hostile, and had been planted to spy out the situation. This will happen again, as Luke records, for we read of the chief priests and the scribes that they “watched him, and sent forth spies, which should feign themselves just men, that they might take hold of his words, that so they might deliver him unto the power and authority of the governor”, Luke 20:20.

When they saw Mary, that she rose up hastily and went out, followed her, saying, She goeth unto the grave to weep there- they intend to keep close by Mary, especially if they have heard that Jesus was coming, so as to seek an occasion against Him. We are not told if the Lord was near the place where Lazarus was laid or not.

11:32
Then when Mary was come where Jesus was, and saw him, she fell down at his feet, saying unto him, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died.

Then when Mary was come where Jesus was, and saw him, she fell down at his feet- we do not read that Martha did this, but that is not to say that she did not. The emphasis with Martha was on the teaching she received. With Mary it was on the worship she gave. She no doubt had enquired of Martha where He was, and came to the spot. Then she saw Him. Does this suggest that He had hidden Himself to avoid drawing attention to Himself before He had spoken with Mary?

Saying unto him, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died- what she said reads the same in English as what her sister said, but there is a slight difference in that Martha used the pluperfect tense, whereas Mary used the aorist. The pluperfect puts the action further back, and tells us that Martha is taking into account the four days that have elapsed, but she also taking account of the fact that Lazarus at that moment was in a state of death, which is the force of the verb to die which she uses. She will return to this subject later on when she declares that “by this time he stinketh, for he hath been dead four days”, verse 39.

Mary, on the other hand, uses a verb which emphasises the act of dying, as if the coming of Christ has brought the moment Lazarus died all back to her. Mary, is concentrating on the very fact that he died, as if the shock of it remains with her. By His answer to Martha, the Lord has already made provision for both these ideas. The idea of being in corruption will be dealt with by He who is the resurrection. The fact that he had died will be dealt with by He who is the life. He had come “to bring life and immortality to light through the gospel”, 2 Timothy 1:10.

11:33
When Jesus therefore saw her weeping, and the Jews also weeping which came with her, he groaned in the spirit, and was troubled.

When Jesus therefore saw her weeping, and the Jews also weeping which came with her- overwhelmed by grief at the mention of the death of her brother, Mary gave way to weeping. The Jews also wept, but it remains to be seen if all of them were genuinely sympathetic. The time that Mary had alone with the Lord was no doubt very brief, for now the crowd has caught up with her. Perhaps they went to the grave first, and not finding her there, have searched out where she was.

He groaned in the spirit, and was troubled- there is a double response here. The word for “groaned” has an element of indignation about it, and could well be a reaction to the hypocritical weeping of the Jews, or some of them at least, for He knew their hearts. He was also troubled. This could be because He knew that some of those weeping would soon report what had happened to the Pharisees, and as a direct result of this a decision would be made to have Him killed, verse 53.

11:34
And said, Where have ye laid him? They said unto him, Lord, come and see.

And said, Where have ye laid him? This is His way of saying that He was about to deal with the matter. It is important that this climax-miracle should be done publicly. He was totally capable of raising Lazarus from a distance, but it must be made very clear who has effected this miracle. Peter could say on the Day of Pentecost, “Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs”, Acts 2:22.

Note the Lord does not say, “I will come and raise him”, as He had said, “I will come and heal him” to the centurion, Matthew 8:7. This would prevent the fact that Lazarus was in corruption being highlighted. Nor does He say, “Go thy way, Lazarus is raised”, as He had said “Go thy way, thy son liveth” to the nobleman, John 4:50. He must be present at the tomb to remove all reasonable doubt.

They said unto him, Lord, come and see- presumably the “they” is Martha and Mary, especially as they call Him Lord. They say “Come and see”, but He is coming to work.

11:35
Jesus wept.

Jesus wept- this is the word for weeping which means to “silently shed tears”, and contrasts with the ostentatious and loud wailing and beating of breasts that the professional wailers engaged in, as in Matthew 9:23-25. The Lord put such people out, for He had no time for the artificial.

There is expressed here the true and sympathetic manhood of the Lord Jesus, even more remarkable for being in the gospel which emphasises His Deity. Many a grieving soul has been comforted by the fact that the Lord does indeed know the feelings of deep sorrow that we experience. He has taken His sympathetic heart to heaven.

It has often been said that this verse is the shortest in the Bible. In English it is, but it is worth pointing out that there is a shorter one in Greek, which reads, “Rejoice evermore”, 1 Thessalonians 5:16. The one has sixteen letters, and the other fourteen. But do not these two verses sum up all that Christ was, and will be. He was the man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, yet by His work at Calvary He has triumphed over all that brings in sorrow, so that His people may rejoice evermore.

11:36
Then said the Jews, Behold how he loved him!

Then said the Jews, Behold how he loved him! Is this a genuine expression of admiration, or is it laced with sarcasm? As if to say “He makes a show of loving him now, but stayed two days where He was even though He knew His friend was sick”.

11:37
And some of them said, Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died?

And some of them said, Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died? Coming from Jerusalem as they did, verses 18 and 19, they mention the last miracle in the city, that of John 9, rather than refer to previous occasions when He raised the dead. We might think this is similar to what Martha and Mary had said, but the sisters made a statement of faith, but these are casting doubt on His abilities, and are seeking to encourage a spirit of disbelief. It is as if they are saying, “He may have cured a blind man, but that is the limit of His powers, and He admitted it by being reluctant to come”. “Even this man” suggests that Lazarus was a hard case to heal. They do not mention the idea of raising the dead.

11:38
Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave. It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it.

Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave- this is the second time He has groaned at the attitude of the Jews. Their statements did not bode well for the future.

It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it- the contrasts presented here between the raising of Lazarus and the resurrection of Christ are several:

1. Lazarus’ resting-place was in a cave, but no particulars are given about it, whereas we are given details about the tomb of Christ which assure us of its suitability for His unique and sinless person. His was a new tomb, and no-one else had ever lain there, so only He could emerge from it. Moreover, the grave of Christ was the subject of prophecy, Isaiah 53:9.

2. Lazarus’ tomb was not sealed, whereas Christ’s was, for the authorities feared that His disciples would steal the body.

3. Lazarus’ tomb was not guarded, for no one had any interest in taking his body away.

4. The stone at the entrance had to be removed to allow Lazarus out, for he was given his old body back, with all its physical limitations. The resurrection body of Christ is a spiritual body, and is not subject to the laws that govern physical objects. He could enter the upper room even when the doors were shut, John 20:19,26.

5. The body of Lazarus saw corruption, as the next verses show, but the body of Christ was neither inwardly corrupt, nor was it subject to corruption from without when He was in the tomb, Acts 2:27,31;13:37.

6. Lazarus was dependent on the power of Christ to be raised from the dead. Christ took His life again in accordance with the command of His Father, John 10:18.

7. Lazarus came forth bound hand and foot with grave-clothes, whereas Christ rose from the dead and left His grave-clothes undisturbed, John 20:6,7.

8. Lazarus was raised, but died again, whereas Christ could say to John, “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death”, Revelation 1:18. And the apostle Paul can write, “Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over him. For in that he died, he died unto sin once: but in that he liveth, he liveth unto God”, Romans 6:9,10.

11:39
Jesus said, Take ye away the stone. Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto him, Lord, by this time he stinketh: for he hath been dead four days.

Jesus said, Take ye away the stone- they may have thought that He was about to enter the cave to view the body of His friend. We see the reluctance of the Lord to have contact with the place of corruption. In Old Testament times a man who came into contact with a dead body or a grave needed to be cleansed by a special sin offering, Numbers 19. The Lord touched the hand of the dead daughter of Jairus, however, so He cannot be defiled by physical contact, for the virtue of His person is superior to the defilement.

We see also that neutral persons are called on to assist in this matter, just as servants were used to carry the water-made-wine to the governor at the wedding in Cana. Everything is done so that it is clear there is no trickery.

Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto him, Lord, by this time he stinketh: for he hath been dead four days- Martha wishes to shield Him from the stench of death, whereas Mary will go further and honour Him with the sweet savour of worship as she anoints Him, John 12:3. Mary does not believe that His dead body will need to be preserved, so she anoints Him whilst He is alive, in view of His death. Martha thinks the stink of death will be too much for Him, whereas He is about to deliver Lazarus from the corruption that produced the stench. This is a clear indication of His power to raise His people, for at that moment “the dead shall be raised incorruptible”, 1 Corinthians 15:52. This means they will have a body that is not only not corrupt, but is incorruptible, never to be corrupted, and moreover, unable to be corrupted.

The words of Martha literally are, “for it is four days”, as if she cannot bring herself to say the word “dead”, it is too painful. All such pain is about to be removed, just as all sadness will be removed in a day to come, for we read, “And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.” Revelation 21:4.

11:40
Jesus saith unto her, Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God?

Jesus saith unto her, Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God? Martha speaks of corruption, but Christ speaks of glory. It seems from this that the words of verse 4 were spoken when the messenger who brought word that Lazarus was sick was still present, and he conveyed this statement of the Lord to the sisters. There is the omission of “that the Son of God might be glorified thereby”, perhaps to avoid emphasising Himself in the presence of those who might be hostile. They would claim to be interested in the glory of God, but they were not ready to believe that He was the Son of God. Martha and Mary were, but not necessarily all the Jews present.

11:41
Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid. And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me.

Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid- the Lord was prepared to touch the bier of the widow’s son, and touch the hand of Jairus’ daughter, but He will not enter the place of the dead. In any case, there must be nothing done in hiding, so He remains out in the open. After His resurrection, women were invited by the angel to enter into the tomb, but it was then empty, for Christ had robbed it of its power.

And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me- it is remarkable that in this gospel of the Son of God we are told here of His complete dependence on His Father. There is no discord between being the Son of God with Divine power, and being a dependant man in subjection to God.

Whether this means that the Father heard Him at the start of the day as He communed with Him, and as they surveyed the events of the day together, as Isaiah 50:4,5 would indicate, or that He prayed as He walked along to the grave, we are not told. There is no reason why both should not be true. We are assured that the Son was ever in full communion with His Father, being at all times “in the bosom of the Father”, and therefore close to His heart, John 1:18. He was privy to His Father’s secrets, as not even a Moses was.

The physical act of lifting up His eyes signifies concentration on heaven’s interests, and the looking away from the disturbing scenes of earth. The act also drew the attention of the people to the fact that He was moving according to the will of heaven. When they had taken away the stone, all eyes would have been on Him, but His eye was on His Father.

11:42
And I knew that thou hearest me always: but because of the people which stand by I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me.

And I knew that thou hearest me always- a reference to His knowledge in the more distant past, not just in the present, since it is “knew”, not “know”. In other words, the communion and answers He knew as He stood by the grave were His constant experience during His life.

But because of the people which stand by I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me- being heard was not a new experience for Him, but He expressed the fact for the spiritual welfare of the people. If they took note of the truth that He was ever in harmony with His Father, they would come to realise that He had sent Him. They would do this because He is making the raising of Lazarus a test. If he does not emerge from the grave at the command of Christ, then the people would be justified in saying that He was not sent of God. On the other hand, if he did emerge, it would be proof that He was acting as the Sent One.

11:43
And when he thus had spoken, he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth.

And when he thus had spoken, he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth- in His discourse on the subject of His Deity, the Lord indicated that one of the signs of His equality with God the Father was His ability to raise the dead. (After all, when a man dies his spirit goes back to God that gave it, Ecclesiastes 12:7, and when he is raised it returns. He must be God if He has control of that process). His words were, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live.” John 5:25. In the previous verse He had told of His ability to give eternal life, but now He speaks of resurrection. But notice the “now is”, for this would refer to His present power, as opposed to His power to raise the dead in the future at His coming. A prime example of this is the raising of Lazarus.

Note that the man to be raised needs to be named, or else others might rise. Because he was a believer, Lazarus heard the voice as the voice of the Son of God. So there must be some mysterious connection still between the spirit of a dead person and his body, for a dead person heard. The unsaved in the day of resurrection will hear the voice of the Son of man, John 5:27-29, for that title tells of His authority over all men, believers or not. The loud voice tells of confidence in what He is doing. It is not a whisper so that if Lazarus does not come forth the excuse could be given that the bystanders misheard Him.

11:44
And he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with graveclothes: and his face was bound about with a napkin. Jesus saith unto them, Loose him, and let him go.

And he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with graveclothes- that he came forth shows that the corruption which had set in was now reversed. Christ rose and left the grave clothes behind, for His body was spiritual now, and left the wrappings without them being removed from His body. It was this that convinced John that He was risen. Lazarus has been returned to his former state, and therefore he is still restricted. The fact that he was able to move suggests that each limb was wrapped separately. John says of the wrapping of the body of Christ, “as the manner of the Jews is to bury”, John 19:40.

And his face was bound about with a napkin- despite being able to move out of the cave, Lazarus has not enough freedom to remove his head covering. No doubt this is a practical thing, for to emerge out of a pitch-black cave into bright sunlight would be a shock. It also shows the reality of his death, for how could he breathe with grave clothes wound around his face?

It does also serve to remind us of the contrast at the resurrection that will take place at Christ’s coming, for whereas Lazarus could not see Christ at first, as soon as believers are raised “we shall see him as he is”, 1 John 3:2, even though at present it can be said, “whom having not seen ye love”, 1 Peter 1:8. Job could say, “For I know that my redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth: And though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God: Whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another; though my reins be consumed within me.” Job 19:25-27.

The word for napkin is also used for a sweat-cloth in Luke 19:20, a grim reminder of God’s words to Adam after he had sinned, “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it was thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return”, Genesis 3:19.

Jesus saith unto them, Loose him, and let him go- when the saints arise at the Lord’s coming they shall be freed from all limitations, including “the bondage of corruption”, and they will enjoy the “glorious liberty of the children of God”, Romans 8:21. This will be the signal for the whole of creation to be delivered from the bondage of corruption. Lazarus, however, was still to an extent in bondage.

To let him go is perhaps more than simply unwind the wrappings to allow him to move freely. We have noticed that there are some hostile persons in the crowd, and the Lord ensures the safety of Lazarus by sending him away. We know from the next chapter that the chief priests wanted to kill Lazarus also, 12:10,11. The very people that should have welcomed God’s power in their midst, were those who sought to destroy both Christ and Lazarus. And of course later on they will turn their attention to all believers, as the history of Saul of Tarsus shows. Far from letting the believers go, he dragged them off to prison, Acts 8:3.

(c)    Verses 45-57
The manifestation of the wickedness of the Council

11:45
Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, and had seen the things which Jesus did, believed on him.

Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, and had seen the things which Jesus did, believed on Him- as always, the person and work of Christ causes a division, as we see from this verse and the next. It is not possible to be neutral about Christ. As He said Himself, “Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth? I tell you, Nay; but rather division: For from henceforth there shall be five in one house divided; three against two, and two against three.” Luke 12:51,52.

The faith of these people is the desired result of the miracles of Christ. If men were not prepared to believe Him simply by Him declaring who He was, then they should believe because of what He did. The Lord said to Philip, “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake.” John 14:11. John tells us why he wrote his gospel, “And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book: but these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.” John 20:30,31.

11:46
But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees, and told them what things Jesus had done.

But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees- such is the hardness of the heart of man that even seeing a man rise from death and corruption with their own eyes does not convince them. Some people say today that they would believe if God intervened in the world. We see from the reaction of the men in this passage that this would not happen. The saying in the world is “Seeing is believing”, whereas the word of Christ in this very passage is “if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see”, verse 40. John has recorded the miracle so that as we read his account it is as if we were there at the time. So we do not need a repeat miracle. What we do need is to believe the record that God has given to us of His Son.

And told them what things Jesus had done- no doubt this was why some of them had been to Bethany in the first place, pretending to be sympathetic towards Mary and Martha, but having a hidden agenda.

11:47
Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council, and said, What do we? for this man doeth many miracles.

Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council- this may not have been a formal meeting of the Sanhedrim, (a word which simply means “a sitting together” of the leaders in Israel), but a hastily arranged gathering. The chief priests were most likely Sadducees, and the Pharisees, although opposed to them on many points, (including whether there was such a thing as the resurrection of the body, Acts 23:8), agreed with them when it came to rejecting Christ.

And said, What do we? for this man doeth many miracles- this is an important testimony from the enemies of Christ that He did, in fact, perform miracles. The only way they could excuse themselves from believing in Him was to say that He did the works by the power of Satan. They would rather blaspheme His name than believe on His name; such is the human heart. And in this case, such is the religious heart.

11:48
If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him: and the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation.

If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him- “let him thus alone” means “let Him alone as we have done in the past”. A great change has come about, for the raising of Lazarus is so dramatic that they realise matters have come to a climax. By “all men” they mean the common people, those who, on their own admission, they feared, Matthew 21:26.

And the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation- they held their positions only because it suited the Romans to allow it. The high priests were appointed by the Romans. Pilate was governor of Judea, but left the running of Jerusalem to the priests and Pharisees. They are more interested in holding on to their position and power than they are to bow to the truth and believe Christ. This is another way of saying, “We have no king but Caesar”, John 19:15. They had “climbed up some other way” to gain a place as rulers in Israel, John 10:1, but they had no moral authority.

Note the claim they make here, that the nation is their nation. Thus they are in direct opposition to Christ who, being the rightful heir to the throne and the land, “came unto his own”, that is, His own things, but, sadly, “his own received him not”, John 1:11. Matthew had made the claim of Christ to the throne and the nation in his first chapter, and the passage ends with a reference to “his people”, Matthew 1:21.

11:49
And one of them, named Caiaphas, being the high priest that same year, said unto them, Ye know nothing at all,

And one of them, named Caiaphas, being the high priest that same year- it is not that Caiaphas was high priest only during that year. In fact, he was high priest from about AD 18 to 36. The point that John is making is that he was the high priest the year the Lord was crucified. As such, he had the final decision regarding Christ, and therefore was the most guilty. As the Lord said to Pilate, “he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin”, John 19:11. In theory, as high priest, he should have been in touch with God more than a heathen like Pilate, but it was not so. So because of his privileged position he was the more guilty.

Said unto them, Ye know nothing at all- something of the arrogance of the Sadducee comes over here, as he asserts his high priestly authority, and labels his fellow council members ignorant. The concept of “let each esteem other better than themselves”, Philippians 2:3, is foreign to him.

11:50
Nor consider that it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not.

Nor consider that it is expedient for us- this is their whole concern, what is convenient for them. They are the complete opposite of Christ, who looked not on His own things, but the things of others, Philippians 2:4.

That one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not- he does not mean “die for the people” in the sense that the apostle Paul used the term when he wrote “Christ died for us”, Romans 5:8. What Caiaphas means is that they will hand Christ over to death if that will appease the Romans and cause them to not take away their place and nation, enabling them to continue in their positions of power and prestige. Christ’s death for us in the gospel sense is the ultimate in self-sacrifice on His part. Christ’s death in the Caiaphas sense is the ultimate in selfishness on their part.

11:51
And this spake he not of himself: but being high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation;

And this spake he not of himself- the question is, who motivated Caiaphas to speak like this? It is indeed true that Christ died for the nation of Israel, but as we have seen, not in the sense in which Caiaphas meant it. This utterance cannot be of God, therefore. He was energised by Satan to speak in such a way as most of the council would believe him.

But being high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation- John again tells us that Caiaphas was high priest that year, to emphasise that the man who is claiming to prophesy is the one who shall cause Christ to be crucified. The statement “one man should die for the nation” is said to be a rabbinic quotation, so is not original to Caiaphas. Satan knew that the Lord Jesus was the Messiah, and therefore knew He would be “cut off out of the land of the living”, and as Isaiah also said, “for the transgression of my people was he stricken”, Isaiah 53:8. He could deduce from this that Christ would die for the nation, and therefore he could move Caiaphas to say what he did.

11:52
And not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad.

And not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad- we see how subtle the enemy is, for it will be the case that the scattered of Israel, the ten tribes that went into captivity, shall indeed be gathered back as the prophets said. For example, Hosea wrote, “Then said God, Call his name Lo-ammi: for ye are not my people, and I will not be your God. Yet the number of the children of Israel shall be as the sand of the sea, which cannot be measured nor numbered; and it shall come to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not my people, there it shall be said unto them, Ye are the sons of the living God. Then shall the children of Judah and the children of Israel be gathered together, and appoint themselves one head, and they shall come up out of the land: for great shall be the day of Jezreel.” Hosea 1:9-11. There is nothing in the high priest’s “prophecy” that is new; it is the use of Old Testament prophecies to further the wicked agenda of the high priest as he tried to give the impression that he had a word from God.

11:53
Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death.

Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death- browbeaten by the high priest’s arrogant tone, and impressed by the “prophecy” he had uttered, the council go along with his plan. Jacob uttered a true prophecy about this situation when he foretold what Simeon and Levi would do in the last days. Levi being the tribe that would produce the priesthood, and Simeon, meaning “hearing”, being those who would listen to them. Jacob said, “Simeon and Levi are brethren; instruments of cruelty are in their habitations. O my soul, come not thou into their secret; unto their assembly, mine honour, be not thou united: for in their anger they slew a man, and in their selfwill they digged down a wall.” Genesis 49:5-7. Notice the two-fold result of the secret council and assembly of these men. They slay a man, condemning Christ to death. But they also dig down a wall, for as a result of them rejecting Christ, God saw to it that the city of Jerusalem was destroyed.

11:54
Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews; but went thence unto a country near to the wilderness, into a city called Ephraim, and there continued with his disciples.

Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews- at the end of chapter 10, when the Jews sought to take Him, He had retired beyond Jordan, and many resorted to Him there, 10:39,40. But the death of His friend Lazarus had brought Him into Judea again. Now however, the official decision has been made to have Him killed, so He withdraws finally, and will only come to Jerusalem again to die at the moment of God’s appointing, and not man’s.

But went thence unto a country near to the wilderness, into a city called Ephraim- He deliberately chose an obscure place, and one near the wilderness, so that if search parties were sent out to find Him He could go into hiding. How sad it is that the most accessible of men, who had come unto His own, is now found distancing Himself from them because of their hostility. God had said through the prophet, “I will go and return to my place, till they acknowledge their offence, and seek my face: in their affliction they will seek me early.” Hosea 5:15. There is a sense in which the coming of Christ into the world from the Father was the start of His return to the Father, for that was always in mind. Ephraim is a village in the uncultivated hill-country some thirteen miles north east of Jerusalem, and near to the wilderness, as John observes.

And there continued with his disciples- no doubt He sought to prepare them for what was soon to happen in Jerusalem at Passover time.

11:55
And the Jews’ passover was nigh at hand: and many went out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover, to purify themselves.

And the Jews’ passover was nigh at hand- this is most probably the fourth Passover during the Lord’s ministry. The gospel of John can be looked on as structured around these passovers. How sad to notice that John has to call it the Jew’s passover. Originally given as a feast, it was a feast of the Lord, Leviticus 23:4,5, but had degenerated into a mere religious observance. By fulfilling the passover feast, (for “Christ our passover is sacrificed for us”, 1 Corinthians 5:7), the Lord rescued it from being a ritual, and transformed it into something with deep spiritual meaning.

And many went out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover, to purify themselves- there was a large pool just outside the walls of Jerusalem in which pilgrims could wash before they entered the temple precincts. No doubt Peter and John washed there when they went to the temple to have their passover lamb sacrificed. But the temple courts had dusty floors, (as we know from the fact that the Lord wrote in the dust in John 8:6), so that in between bathing and coming to the altar their feet had become defiled. There were stone foot-baths provided, however, for this specific purpose, and they would have washed their feet in these. (In fact, some of these foot-baths can be seen in Jerusalem even today). So they knew the difference between bathing all over and washing the feet. This gives significance to the words of Christ to them in the upper room after He had washed their feet, “He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit”, John 13:10.

There is for the believer an all-over washing, the washing of regeneration, as the word of God is applied to the whole person, and defilement is dealt with initially. As the apostle Paul wrote to Titus, “according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost”, Titus 3:5. Regeneration is a new state of things, and the word of God, applied by the Holy Spirit, purifies the heart and life from defilement which otherwise would render us unfit for that new state of things. But if fellowship with Christ is to be maintained in its fulness then occasional defilement needs to be dealt with on an ongoing basis. This is again done by the application of relevant scriptures to the defilement in question. As the psalmist asked, “Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way?” and he answered his own question with the words, “by taking heed thereto according to thy word”, Psalm 119:9. Because the believer has this provision, there is no need for ritual washings and purification. Any system that engages in these practices has not realised what is the true Christian position.

11:56
Then sought they for Jesus, and spake among themselves, as they stood in the temple, What think ye, that he will not come to the feast?

Then sought they for Jesus, and spake among themselves, as they stood in the temple, What think ye, that he will not come to the feast? They should have known that as a godly Jew the Lord Jesus would obey the requirements of the law which said, “Three times in a year shall all thy males appear before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose; in the feast of unleavened bread, and in the feast of weeks, and in the feast of tabernacles: and they shall not appear before the Lord empty”, Deuteronomy 16:16. When the law said “three times” it did not mean attend three feasts out of the seven. The thought is of three seasons, the first being that of passover, unleavened bread and wave sheaf; the second being the feast of weeks; the third, the feast of trumpets, the day of atonement, and the feast of tabernacles.

These people, as they stand talking in the temple courts, wonder if He is brave enough to come back to the place where a few months before they had tried to stone Him, John 10:31. They seem to incline to the view that He would not, such is their lack of understanding of Him. He would in fact come to Jerusalem for the feast, but would become the fulfilment of it as the true passover lamb, the Lamb of God.

11:57
Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a commandment, that, if any man knew where he were, he should shew it, that they might take him.

Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a commandment- it seems that separate commandments had been given, for some might not be inclined to listen to priests of the Sadducee party, but they would obey the Pharisees, so both sets of rulers had given commandment. Their commandment is in direct conflict with God’s will, which is that men honour His Son, not take steps to crucify Him.

That, if any man knew where he were, he should shew it, that they might take him- by going away to a remote and obscure spot, the Lord has foiled their plans. It is not wise to deliberately put oneself in danger if it can be avoided in an ethical way. During the wilderness temptation the Lord had refused to put God to the test to see if He would protect Him.

MATTHEW 17

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end.  We would be pleased to hear from you.

MATTHEW 17

Setting of the chapter
We have already noticed the way in which the Lord Jesus had distanced Himself from the nation, because they had distanced themselves from Him. The climax to this came in chapter 16, where He prophesies the building of the church after He has been crucified and raised from the dead.

This might raise a question in the minds of Matthew’s readers as to whether the idea of a future Messianic kingdom has been abandoned, and the church put in its place. There are some who teach today that this is what has happened, and that we may freely apply the blessings promised to Israel in the Old Testament to the church. (Conveniently forgetting to apply the curses as well).

The incident Matthew is about to relate dispels such a notion. The point is that the church is a heavenly company, and is not an earthly project at all, whereas the coming manifest kingdom of Christ is, amongst other things, the vindication of God’s honour because of the trust He put in man when He put all things under his feet at the beginning. Adam has failed in his stewardship, and it is Jesus that shall fulfil the role of universal Lord. This is explained in Hebrews chapter 2.

Far from the church replacing the kingdom, we find that the Mount of Transfiguration experience confirmed the Old Testament prophecies for Peter. His words were, “And this voice which came from heaven we heard, when we were with him on the holy mount. We have also a more sure word of prophecy”, 2 Peter 1:19,19. So what Peter saw on the mountain confirmed what the old prophets had said all along, namely, that Messiah would reign in glory.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-9 Preview of the coming kingdom
(b) Verses 10-13 Problem about Elijah
(c) Verses 14-21 Perversity of that generation
(d) Verses 22-23 Prediction of the crucifixion and resurrection
(e) Verses 24-27 Payment of tribute money

(a)  Verses 1-9
Preview of the coming kingdom

It would be helpful to have in our minds at the outset the sequence of events on the Mount of Transfiguration:

1. The Lord takes Peter, James and John up an un-named mountain.

2. He prays, and as He does so, is transfigured before them.

3. Moses and Elijah appear, and talk with Him of His decease.

4. Peter and the others fall asleep.

5. When they wake up they see His glory, and Moses and Elijah.

6. Moses and Elijah begin to leave.

7. Peter suggests three tabernacles, even though Moses and Elijah are going away.

8. A bright cloud comes and overshadows them.

9. The Father speaks from the cloud, giving His Son glory.

10. The disciples fall to the ground in fear.

11. Jesus lifts them up, and they see no man save Jesus only.

12. They tell no man the vision, as commanded.

17:1
And after six days Jesus taketh Peter, James, and John his brother, and bringeth them up into an high mountain apart,

And after six days- we should remember that this is the sequel to the previous chapter. There, having foretold His death, the Saviour pointed out that to follow Him meant suffering, but it also meant reward, for He comes to reign. To assure them of the certainty of this He said, “Verily I say unto you, There be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of Man coming in his kingdom”, 16:28. It is in fulfilment of this that He takes three apostles up the mount and His kingly glory was seen. The sight of Christ transfigured was a foretaste of the coming of the kingdom, and a guarantee that it would be established.

Matthew and Mark say “after six days”, whereas Luke says “about an eight days after”. There is no discrepancy, for if it was the seventh day after the Lord’s promise they would see the coming kingdom, then it was after six days and after about eight days as well.

But why the difference? Matthew has just recounted the prophecy of the building of the church, and now is assuring us the kingdom is not cancelled, but is yet to come. But it will come after a complete cycle of time has elapsed. The week is the period we are most used to. So after this present age has run its course, the kingdom will be brought in. But it is also true that it will be brought in as a fresh start, and just as the eighth day is the start of a new week, so Christ’s kingdom will be altogether different and new, unlike any kingdom before it.

The fact that the writers are deliberately imprecise as to the actual period, reminds us that the length of this church age is imprecise, as far as we are concerned. It is not prescribed as to length as are the three periods in Daniel’s vision, Daniel 9. The evangelists are silent as to what happened during those six days, for at the present time God is not intervening in the affairs of men in the way He did in Old Testament times. He has given His final word to men in His Son, and is waiting for them to respond.

Jesus taketh Peter, James, and John his brother- so Matthew, Mark and Luke did not witness the transfiguration, but they are the ones who wrote of it. James and John do not mention it, but were there. Peter is the only one who was there, and who refers to it. He does this in his second epistle.

These three had been present when Jairus’ daughter had been raised from the dead, Luke 8:51-56. They would also be present in Gethsemane, Matthew 26:36,37. At this point they have the privilege of seeing His kingdom glory. It is as if seeing the raising of Jairus’ daughter would assure them that a selective resurrection from among the dead was possible, and seeing the Saviour’s glory on the mount would assure them that the sufferings anticipated in Gethsemane would give way to the kingdom.

All three of these men had to learn lessons about the nature of Christ’s kingdom. Peter would seek to prevent the Lord’s arrest by the use of the sword in Gethsemane. This gave occasion to the Lord to rebuke him, and heal the one he had harmed. This king restores the soldier of the enemy’s army! As He pointed out to Pilate, if His kingdom were of this world in its character and origin, His soldiers would fight to bring it in, John 18:36. As it is, He can point to the fact that He had rebuked Peter, (for no doubt Pilate had been kept fully informed as to what had happened in Gethsemane), so that Peter did not keep on fighting in the way he had begun. Christ’s kingdom will be brought in, not by military might, but by the exercise of the right His Father has given Him. When He does come to set up His kingdom, He will be as a stone smashing Gentile dominion so that it can never recover, Daniel 2:34,35. Significantly, Peter’s other name, Cephas, means stone, John 1:42.

James and John had been surnamed “sons of thunder”, for they clearly at that time had a stormy nature, Mark 3:17. This is seen in their request that fire come down from heaven on the unbelieving Samaritans, Luke 9:54. The sons of thunder want the lightning as well. That was suitable action in the days of Elijah, 2 Kings 1:10-14, but not now, for as the Lord said to James and John in response to their request, “the Son of Man came not to destroy men’s lives, but to save them”, Luke 9:56. His response was to go to another village. But in a day to come it will be different, for we read, “the God of glory thundereth”, Psalm 29:3, and when John heard seven thunders in the book of Revelation, they were too terrible to be told, Revelation 10:1-4. The apostle Paul writes, “the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 2 Thessalonians 1:7,8. Clearly, in the time of judgment thunder and lightning will be appropriate, but not now, for God is waiting to bless, not to judge.

And bringeth them up into an high mountain apart- this is one of seven mountains that Matthew mentions in his gospel. They are found in 4:8; 5:1; 1 4:23; 15:29; 17:1; 21:1; 28:16. As we may see from the reference in Daniel 2 just alluded to, a mountain is representative of a kingdom. It is appropriate that Matthew’s kingdom gospel should involve seven mountains, seven being the number in scripture that symbolises perfection and completeness. In Nebuchadnezzar’s dream, he saw the successive empires of the Gentiles one by one. But they were marked by deterioration, for the second kingdom was inferior to the first, Daniel 2:39, and that set the tone. Christ’s kingdom, however, will have no defect, for His sceptre of dominion will be as righteous as He is, Hebrews 1:8,9.

So the King takes these disciples into a mountain to give them a preview of that coming kingdom on earth. The promise from the Lord was that they would not taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in His kingdom”, Matthew 16:28, and now it has come to pass.

So there were six days when they knew they would not die. We are reminded that Christ’s control over the time of His people’s death is absolute, for He has wrested the power of death from the devil who had it before, Hebrews 2:14. He has the keys of hell to lock the doors so His people do not go there, and the keys of death to allow them to go there as far as the body is concerned, but only at the moment of His choosing, Revelation 1:18.

The mountain is a high mountain, for Christ’s kingdom shall not be over-topped by any other. It also became, temporarily, a holy mount, according to Peter, but it was only holy by association with the Son of Man as He was transfigured there. It is still high, but it is not still holy, for there are no “holy sites” on earth, whatever men may say. But we are reminded that Christ’s kingdom will not only be high, but holy. World-emperors have striven to achieve their high mountains, but none of them did it on the basis of holiness. Historians speak of the “Holy Roman Empire”, but it is a fiction. Only Christ has the ability and authority to found a kingdom on holiness, where all that defiles, at least at the beginning, shall be excluded. We read, “The Son of Man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity; and shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth”, Matthew 13:41,42. John the Baptist referred to this when he said, “He shall throughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire”, Matthew 3:12.

By “apart” is meant, as Mark puts it, “apart by themselves”. So these favoured three are given a private preview of the kingdom apart from the other disciples, for they are going to be especially prominent in the testimony to Christ after His ascension. It is nonetheless true that Christ’s kingdom will be apart, for it will be distinct and different to all other kingdoms.

17:2
And was transfigured before them: and his face did shine as the sun, and his raiment was white as the light.

And was transfigured before them- this means that His form was altered. The word is “metamorphose”, the prefix “meta” denoting a change, and “morphe” meaning “form”. Now “form” is “reality in manifestation”, the display of that which is from within. Metamorphosis is the word used of the transformation of a butterfly egg into a caterpillar, and then into a chrysalis, and finally into the full splendour of the butterfly. The Lord Jesus has been eternally in the form of God, Philippians 2:6, (the word “being” of that verse teaching this), and His Deity has ever manifested itself. In grace and humility, however, He voluntarily took the form of a servant, adding this to Himself, (for He “took upon him” that form).

When He was in resurrection He appeared in different forms, and the word Mark uses is morphe, Mark 16:12. So He manifested Himself as a gardener to Mary Magdalene at the tomb, as a pilgrim and stranger to the two on the road to Emmaus, and as a fisherman on the shore in John 21. These are not successive forms, however, in the sense that He has become a gardener permanently, or a pilgrim, or a fisherman. They were the varied ways in which He who is in the form of God and who took upon Himself the form of a servant manifest Himself at the time to suit the situation. The various forms just noticed were all adopted to facilitate His servant form.

Here, however, He is giving to the apostles a glimpse of the glory that will shine forth when He comes to reign, and His inherent kingship makes itself evident. He will take the form of a majestic king. He is coming in “His glory”, Matthew 25:31. We must remember that “King of Israel” is a Divine title, Isaiah 44:6, so He who is in the form of God is still able to display that glory, and is giving His own a preview of that which shall be universally seen in a day to come.

But He is in the form of a servant too, so He will serve His Father as He administers the kingdom as the Firstborn, “higher than the kings of the earth”, Psalm 89:27. At present He acts in kingly grace, but in that day in kingly glory and power. There is emphasis on this, for He is “coming in his kingdom”, the kingdom of God will come “in power”, and Peter was eye-witness of the “power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ”.

So we should not think of this metamorphosis, or change of form, however, as a third manifestation of Himself, with the first being the form of God, and the second being the form of a servant, and the third on the mountain as King. He will reign as a servant, and He will reign as the Son of God.

This is no doubt why the Authorised Version translators wisely did not translate as “transformed”, but as “transfigured”. His form as God and as servant is unchanged, but the fashion of it, its mode of display, is altered as suits the task at hand. When He came the first time the nation of Israel saw no beauty that they should desire Him, for He did not fit their mistaken notions as to what their king should be like. When He comes again to them it will be different, and they will say like Nathaniel, “Thou art the Son of God; thou art the King of Israel”, John 1:49.

So we may say that He was configured in the womb of Mary before He was born, and disfigured at His trial before He was slain, Isaiah 52:14, but as the next verse in Isaiah tells us, in a day to come kings shall shut their mouths at Him, for they will be dumbfounded when they see Him as transfigured, for the one-time Victim has become the Victor.

There is a further thing about this kingdom, and Luke presents it to us, for he tells us that “as he prayed, the fashion of his countenance was altered”. This is one of the seven occasions that Luke notices when the Lord was found praying. This reminds us that in its initial thousand year phase, the Messiah’s kingdom is mediatorial, for He will be acting for His Father as His Firstborn Son, administering on His behalf. This is so as to vindicate God for His placing of all things under man at the beginning. Was that a mistake? Not at all, for although Adam miserably failed in the task, and brought creation down with him, Christ will gloriously succeed, and restore all things for God. After He has done that, “then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father”, 1 Corinthians 15:24. His task completed, He will signify His subjection to God afresh, and then the Triune God shall be all in all, verse 28. So it is no surprise to find Him praying on the mount, since He will reign in dependence on His Father, just as He lived in dependence on His Father when here the first time. Again the promise will come to Him, (and the writer to the Hebrews quotes it in connection with Messiah being brought in to the world again as God’s Firstborn, Hebrews 1:5), “I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son”. All that a son expects from a father will be His. All that a father expects from a son will be the Father’s, too.

Luke does not use the word “metamorphose” in his account, for he is writing to a Gentile nobleman, and the Gentiles used that word for the manifestation of their gods, and Luke does not want Theophilus to misunderstand, so contents himself with the words, “the fashion of His countenance was altered”, which had no pagan undertones.

And his face did shine as the sun- in the beginning God made a greater light to rule the day, Genesis 1:16. Moses did not use the word sun in that chapter, for one of the purposes of the creation account is to be a protest against idolatry. Moses was writing to prepare the nation of Israel for their entry into the land of Canaan, where men worshipped Baal, the sun-god. He establishes in their minds that the sun is not to be worshipped, for it is a created thing. And he does not give the greater light a name, so that they do not make it an excuse to do the same.

So the sun is the supreme ruler of the day, just as Christ will be Supreme Ruler in the day of His kingdom. Even the names of idols like Baal will not be remembered then, and God will insist that they do not call Him “Baali”, but rather “Ishi”, so that the false ones among them are not tempted to lapse into idolatry, Hosea 2:16.

It is only Matthew who likens His face to the sun, as is fitting in the gospel of the Ruler. But Peter, in his account, says he was eye-witness of His majesty, the word meaning magnificence or greatness. The greatness and magnificence of the sun is a fit figure for that of Christ. He is the sun of righteousness, who shall arise with healing in His wings, Malachi 4:2.

And his raiment was white as the light- every art class has learnt that white is the combination of all the colours. Spin a card with the colours of the spectrum on it and it will turn white. So all glories meet in Christ and are perfectly manifest by Him. If an object is green, for instance, it is because all colours except green have been absorbed, and only the green is manifest. Christ will hide nothing of His glory in the day of His manifestation.

The psalmist wrote of God, “Who coverest thyself with light as with a garment”, Psalm 104:2. It is appropriate, therefore, that the Divine King should appear as clothed with light. The glory of His person is shining through His raiment. There is a contrast here, for Christ will displace the beast, the world-ruler of a coming day, of whom it is said, “his kingdom was full of darkness”, Revelation 16:10.

Mark likens the whiteness of His garments to the snow, for garments speak of character, and He is pure and spotless. Then he adds, “so as no fuller on earth can white them”. It is typical of Mark in his servant gospel to use a trades-person to illustrate his point. If a fuller could make a garment as white as Christ’s, (remembering his garment is white because of the shining-through of his glories), then someone could wear that garment and compete with Christ in glory. But Mark assures us it cannot be done. No wonder he says the garments were “exceeding white”, for they surpass anything that earth can produce. After all, fullers do use Fuller’s Earth to make garments white.

Luke adds that they were glistering. Luke does not compare the whiteness to anything, whereas Matthew says “white as light”, Mark says, “white as snow”. The reason Luke does not do this, is because the word glistering is itself a comparison, meaning, literally, “to flash as lightning”. This reminds us that not only is the character of Christ glorious, “as the light”, and pure, “as the snow”, but it is active in its maintenance of righteousness, “as the lightning”. When He reigns, every sin and act of rebellion shall be dealt with actively and promptly, just as the lightning strikes the earth without warning.

17:3
And, behold, there appeared unto them Moses and Elias talking with him.

And, behold, there appeared unto them Moses and Elias talking with him- this raises some interesting matters. For instance, how did Peter and the others know who these two men were? Was it because Elijah was wearing his distinctive hairy garment? This cannot be, since it fell from him when he was translated to heaven, 2 Kings 2:13. However they were able to tell, it suggests to us that believers shall recognise one another in resurrection, even those they have not known personally on earth.

There is also the matter of how did they appear? Were they given bodies for the occasion, just as angels appeared to men in old time as men? They certainly did not have their resurrection bodies, although by the time the kingdom is set up they will have been raised with an incorruptible body.

The fact that they were talking with Him shows that in the glorified state there will be fellowship with Christ, for His promise was that His people would be with Him where He is, John 14:3, and the apostle Paul assures believers that they shall “ever be with the Lord”, 1 Thessalonians 4:17. Those who overcome shall walk with Him in white, Revelation 3:4.

It is interesting to notice that Moses and Elijah are both mentioned at the end of the last book of the Old Testament. Malachi writes, “Remember the law of Moses my servant, which I commanded him in Horeb for all Israel, with the statutes and judgements. Behold I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, Malachi 4:4,5. The mount experience is establishing a link in the minds of the three apostles that were there, between the Old Testament and the coming kingdom. This was not lost on them, for the apostle Peter tells us that his experience confirmed the prophecies that had been given of old time concerning the coming of the Messiah to reign, 2 Peter 1:19.

So Moses is a servant, and Elijah is described as a prophet, and as such they represent, on the Mount of Transfiguration, all the Old Testament servants and all the Old Testament prophets. But they also represent the Law and the Prophets, the general division of the Old Testament sanctioned by the Lord Jesus Himself in Luke 24:27, for to say “Moses and all the prophets” is equivalent to saying “all the Old Testament scriptures”. The appearance of Moses and Elijah is a reminder that the scriptures are full of the coming glories of Christ. Israel were bidden in Malachi 4 to look back to Moses, and to look forward to the coming of Elijah.

The mention of “Moses…in Horeb”, reminds us that both Moses and Elijah were associated with mountains. For Moses it was mount Sinai, or Horeb, where he was given the law, and where the people sinned grievously at the foot of the mount. Elijah is known for his triumph on mount Carmel, where he confounded the prophets of Baal. The law was the covenant of the kingdom, and established the nation of Israel before God. The work of Elijah in a sense restored the kingdom after its lapse into idolatry under Ahab. Neither of the these two men were able to bring in permanence, however. Only Christ can reign effectively, and maintain God’s rights completely.

It is Luke that tells us what the conversation was with Christ. He writes, “who…spake of his decease which he should accomplish at Jerusalem”. So they did not discuss the kingdom as such, but the event that would lay the foundation of the kingdom, even the Lord’s decease. The word for decease is “exodus”, a going out, a departure. Moses had left Egypt when he renounced his rights as a ruler in Pharoah’s court, but the conversation is not about that. He had led the children of Israel out of Egypt in their great exodus, but they do not speak of that specifically either. He had a strange exodus from this world, for not only was he buried by God when he died, Deuteronomy 34:6, but the Devil had contended with Michael the archangel about his body, Jude 9. Unique as those things were, they are not the subject of discussion on the mount.

And neither did they discuss the occasion when Moses offered to die for the nation, and thereby, as he thought, make atonement for their sin of idolatry, Exodus 32:30-33, for the work of Christ for Israel must be preserved in its uniqueness. Only He is qualified to make atonement.

And then there was Elijah, depressed because Jezebel sought to kill him, and requesting that God would take away his life, 1 Kings 19:1-4. But this would have undone all the good he had achieved on mount Carmel, where the forces of evil had been defeated. Elijah also had a dramatic exodus from this world, for Elisha saw “a chariot of fire, and horses of fire…and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven”, 2 Kings 2:11. Momentous as that was, it is not discussed on the mount.

So they spake of His decease, the way He would go out of this world. The Lord Himself would speak of His death as a departure, saying, “I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father”, John 16:28. And John, in the second prologue in his gospel, writes, “Now before the feast of the Passover, when Jesus knew that his hour was come that he should depart out of this world unto the Father…and that he was come from God, and went to God”, John 13:1,3.

Now when Israel were experiencing their exodus, they sang on the banks of the Red Sea, “Thou in thy mercy hast led forth the people which thou hast redeemed…thou shalt bring them in, and plant them in the mountain of thine inheritance…the Lord shall reign for ever and ever”, Exodus 15:13,17,18. So there is a link established between the exodus and the arrival in the land. But more than that, they look on further, and think of the establishment of an everlasting kingdom, with the Lord as King. And so it shall be. The apostle Peter made it clear on the day of Pentecost that David, in his capacity as a prophet, knew that God would “raise up Christ to sit on his throne”, Acts 2:30; that is, to sit on David’s throne. So the resurrection of Christ and His ascension to God’s right hand is the basis on which He will sit on David’s throne in the day of His kingdom. He must be a man risen from the dead to die no more, since His kingdom is for ever. The King shall never die!

This conversation may have gone on for a long time, for Luke tells us “But Peter and they that were with him were heavy with sleep: and when they were awake, they saw his glory, and the two men that stood with him”. These three would sleep in Gethsemane, and they sleep on the mountain. How we need to heed the exhortation of the apostle, “Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep as do others; but let us watch and be sober”, 1 Thessalonians 5:5,6. It is not appropriate for those whose proper sphere is the light of His presence, and the day of His kingdom, to sleep like those who know neither His presence nor His rule. It is certain that if we do not keep alert, we shall miss both sights of His glory and insights into His decease.

17:4
Then answered Peter, and said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be here: if thou wilt, let us make here three tabernacles; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias.

Then answered Peter- now that he and his two companions are awake, they can see the glory of the Lord, and also Moses and Elijah. Even though these two “appeared in glory”, as Luke tells us, it was not their own glory, nor yet the glory of resurrection bodies, for they did not have these, but they were seen in association with the glory of Christ. Moses had requested to see the glory of God, and his request was granted to a degree, but he could not look upon God and live. God graciously covered him with His hand, Exodus 34:20-23. Now, on the mount, however, he can look upon the glory and be in the glory, for God is manifest in flesh, and we see the light of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:6.

Peter responds to this situation, (hence the word “answered”), but Luke tells us “not knowing what he said”. If he had thought more and spoken less it would have been better. What he was doing was putting the Lord on the same level as Moses and Elijah, and this will not do, and the Father instantly moves to counteract the idea. He is jealous for the honour of His Son, and will not allow Him to be in any way diminished.

And said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be here- this was indeed true, and it is always good to value opportunities to see the Lord’s glory.

If thou wilt, let us make here three tabernacles; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias- it was good that he called Jesus Lord; it was good that he said “if thou wilt”, recognising that His will must be paramount. Sadly, however, he did not realise the implications of his suggestion, even though he knew the Lord and His will must come first. His suggestion to detain Moses and Elijah was as they were leaving. He wanted to bring them back.

Some see in the idea of making tabernacles a reference to the Feast of Tabernacles, when Israel dwelt in temporary booths to commemorate their journey through the wilderness and to anticipate their entry into the kingdom. But the response of the Father to this suggestion about tabernacles was to command that they listen to His Son alone. So perhaps the idea that they make tabernacles was so that they could sit in them in turn and learn of Moses and Elijah and the Lord Himself. At the beginning of Christ’s ministry two of John’s disciples had enquired where He dwelt, and He invited them to come and see, and they abode with Him that day. What fellowship they must have enjoyed, no doubt in a temporary shelter near the Jordan. One of those thus privileged was Peter’s own brother, and the other may well have been John.

Peter’s thought perhaps went something like this, “What things Moses and Elijah can tell us, since they have been speaking so long with Christ in glory. They must have a wealth of information they could pass on to us”. But this lessens the supremacy of Christ in relation to the unfolding of the truth, and must be resisted. To give each a teaching tent was to say they had equal knowledge of the truth, and this was not the case. Luke tells that he said these things not knowing what he spake. He had not thought through the implications of his words.

17:5
While he yet spake, behold, a bright cloud overshadowed them: and behold a voice out of the cloud, which said, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye him.

While he yet spake- the Father moves instantly to rebuff any suggestion that His Son may be treated equally even with Moses and Elijah, great men of God as they were. He spake through the prophets of old, but now speaks exclusively in His Son, Hebrews 1:1,2.

Behold, a bright cloud overshadowed them- the cloud that signified God’s presence was upon the mercy-seat in the tabernacle, Leviticus 16:2. Now it again signifies God’s presence, but instead of being over the ark it is over His Son, the one the ark prefigured. This cloud of glory overshadowed them, putting them in the shade, so that they might see the better the glory of Christ, and not be so foolish as to equate Him with Moses and Elijah.

And behold a voice out of the cloud- Peter tells us that he heard the voice from the excellent glory, another description of the bright cloud they saw.

Which said, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye him- these are the same words that Matthew wrote in his account of the Lord’s baptism. There it was the Father’s word of approval after His life in Nazareth in the past, and also to pre-empt the critical words of men that they would speak to Him during His ministry. There was nothing in the word at His baptism about hearing Him, even though that was going to be necessary. It is as if the Father is assuming they will, even though He knew they would not. Here it is the Father’s word of approval of His ministry in the past. Nothing has spoiled Him during those years, and He remains the delight of His Father’s heart.

In the context of Matthew’s gospel, and the purpose Matthew had in writing it, this is the assurance that He is God’s Beloved one, far superceding David whose name means “beloved”, and Solomon, whose other name was Jedidiah, again meaning beloved, 2 Samuel 12:25. He is the supreme King in virtue of His unique relationship with the Father.

Matthew is also linking back to the closing book of the Old Testament, and showing that whereas in Malachi’s day God had to say “I have no pleasure in you, saith the Lord of Hosts, neither will I accept an offering at your hand”, Malachi 1:10, now it is different, and one has come to Himself be the offering for the sin of the nation, and then rule over them in righteousness. Perhaps this is why Mark and Luke omit the words “I am well pleased”, for to them the fact that He was the beloved Son included the idea that God was well-pleased with Him, and they employ other means to link with the Old Testament. Mark does it by developing the idea of the Servant of the Lord in Isaiah, and Luke does it by giving scenes at the beginning of his record that are Old Testament in character.

So it is that, as Peter says, when the voice came to Him He received honour and glory. He also says that the voice came to Him, even though it is in the third person, and not directly to Christ. He is being honoured and glorified amongst those who wanted to put Him on a level with Moses and Elijah. Instead of wanting to divide their attention between Christ, Moses and Elijah, the apostles are to hear God’s Son exclusively. That is not to say that the law and the prophets they represented do not still have lessons for us, (the Lord Himself showed they do on the road to Emmaus in Luke 24), but the lessons are to be learnt in the light of the ministry of Christ, and not in isolation. This was relevant in Peter’s day, for he is just about to warn his readers concerning false prophets and false teachers. The way to counteract them is to listen to Christ. He spoke Himself in the gospels, and He speaks still through the rest of the writings of the New Testament. We need nothing more. Indeed, to add to these is to incur God’s curse, Revelation 22:18.

When the law was given, so awesome was the occasion that the people asked that the word be not spoken to them any more. In response, God promised He would send them a prophet like unto Moses, Deuteronomy 18:15-19. The apostle Peter made it clear to the nation of Israel that Jesus was that prophet, yet they had not obeyed Him, Acts 3:22,23.

Elijah also was found on the mount of the law, and he had to learn that God speaks through a still small voice, and not through fire, wind and earthquake, 1 Kings 19:8i-12. That still small voice was that of Christ, who came in grace and truth.

17:6
And when the disciples heard it, they fell on their face, and were sore afraid.

And when the disciples heard it, they fell on their face, and were sore afraid- they no doubt were not so much afraid of the sound, but what the voice said, as they were rebuked for ever putting God’s Son on a level with Moses. This was especially sad because a few days before, Peter had confessed Christ as the Son of God, and had thereby rejected the notion of the people that He was Elijah, Matthew 16:14-16.

17:7
And Jesus came and touched them, and said, Arise, and be not afraid.

And Jesus came and touched them, and said, Arise, and be not afraid- He can calm their fears because of the truth of the next verse.

17:8
And when they had lifted up their eyes, they saw no man, save Jesus only.

And when they had lifted up their eyes, they saw no man, save Jesus only- this was the answer to their wrong suggestion. It is as we concentrate on Christ alone that we are in the right attitude before God.

(b) Verses 10-13
Problem about Elijah

17:9
And as they came down from the mountain, Jesus charged them, saying, Tell the vision to no man, until the Son of man be risen again from the dead.

And as they came down from the mountain, Jesus charged them, saying, Tell the vision to no man, until the Son of man be risen again from the dead- Luke tells us “they kept it close, and told no man in those days any of those things they had seen”, Luke 9:36. It was not appropriate at that time to proclaim that Christ was the Coming King, since the nation had rejected His claims, and would soon crucify Him. The age of the church was about to dawn, and the emphasis during that period is on heavenly things, not an earthly kingdom.

In Mark there is special mention of the puzzlement of the disciples about the expression “risen from the dead”. He writes, “And they kept that saying with themselves, questioning one with another what the rising from the dead should mean”, Mark 9:10. The preposition the Lord used, and which the disciples also used, was “”ek”, meaning “out of”.

They were used to the words of Daniel 12:1 which were, “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt”, Daniel 12:2. Now it is important to understand this verse correctly. On the surface it appears to say that all involved awake together, and some go into everlasting life, and the rest into shame and everlasting contempt. However, the word translated “some” is never used in the Hebrew Bible to divide up what has been mentioned before. The correct understanding of the words, (and the rabbis were agreed about this), is as follows:

1. Many of them that sleep in their graves shall be wakened. The word “of” means “out of”, so bearing in mind the angel is only referring to Daniel’s people, the Israelites, the prophecy is telling us about the resurrection of Israelites from among the dead, with no reference to any others in the graves, whether Gentile believers or Gentile unbelievers. In fact the Gentile believing dead of Old Testament times will indeed be raised at this point, as we shall see, but the concern in this passage is Daniel’s people.

2. Since the promise to believers in Israel was that they would have a share in Messiah’s kingdom, (and this is what having everlasting life meant to an Old Testament Jew), those who awake to everlasting life go into Christ’s kingdom when He comes to earth to reign.

3. Those who go into shame and everlasting contempt are clearly unbelievers, even though of Israel. These shall awake at the resurrection of the unjust, and shall be judged at the Great White Throne judgement, Revelation 20:11-15. There is nothing in the verse to say that all the people in view rise at the same time, just that the righteous rise from among other dead persons. Indeed, if they did all rise together, and it is a rising from among the dead, who are the dead the unrighteous rise from amongst, for they are the last to rise? So there are one thousand years between the two awakenings, just as there are one thousand years between the first resurrection and the second resurrection, Revelation 20:4-6.

4. The foregoing is a warning to the men of Israel not to presume that since they were children of Abraham they were guaranteed a place in the kingdom. Nicodemus thought this in his day, and the Lord Jesus had to warn him that unless he was born of water and the Spirit he would not enter the kingdom of God, John 3:5. The Rabbis taught that all those who were descended from Abraham and had been circumcised were sure of a place in the kingdom, but they were wrong.

So when the Lord Jesus referred to His resurrection in Mark 9:9, He used the preposition “ek”, meaning “out of”, which is the equivalent to the “of” in Daniel 12:2. The idea of resurrection was not strange to them; nor was the idea of many persons rising from among the dead, for they would know the meaning of Daniel 12:2. What was new to them was the idea of one man rising from among the dead, leaving all others, of whatever class, behind. They did not as yet realise that the resurrection of Christ would inaugurate a new sort of resurrection, namely some believers rising and leaving other believers behind. Those raised being church saints at the rapture, and those left being Old Testament saints.

17:10
And his disciples asked him, saying, Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come?

And his disciples asked him, saying, Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come? The word “then” shows that the disciples are drawing a conclusion. Had they misunderstood the words “There be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom”, 16:28? Did they really think that the kingdom was about to begin? The sight of Elijah now reminds them that God had said “Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, Malachi 4:5. If the kingdom was about to begin, then they think that Elijah should have come beforehand.

17:11
And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things.

And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things- without reference to the scribes, the Lord reinforces what Malachi had written, for it was the promise of God. He will “turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers”, Malachi 4:6. What this means may be learned from the similar words spoken of John the Baptist, for the angel said to Zecharias, “And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord”, Luke 1:17. if “to turn…the disobedient to the wisdom of the just” is the equivalent of turning the heart of the children to their fathers, then it means that the fathers will be exercised to teach their children the law, (for this is mentioned in the previous verse in Malachi 4), and the children will be willing to respond, and so be turned back to the wisdom of the just men who wrote the Old Testament. In this way Elijah shall restore all things. In his first ministry, Elijah had brought the people back to the Lord at Carmel, and he will do so again in the future. He appealed to “the Lord God of Abraham, Isaac, and of Israel”, and God answered by fire, 1 Kings 18:36. He was turning the hearts of the children to the wisdom of the just. As a result we read, “thou hast turned their heart back again”, and the people fell on their faces and worshipped God, verses 37,39. Elijah had restored all things.

17:12
But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed. Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them.

But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed- so not only is there a future coming of Elijah, but also a past one, for by coming “in the spirit and power of Elias”, John the Baptist’s ministry was identical to Elijah’s. His spirit was the same as Elijah’s, a strong condemnation of sin. His power was in his preaching. Sadly, however, his ministry was not appreciated by the rulers, and he was put to death.

Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them- this is a solemn warning to the disciples that the path to the kingdom, both for Christ and for them, would be through suffering. Of course, death for Christ would not be the swift swing of the axe, as with John the Baptist, but the long cruel death of the cross.

17:13
Then the disciples understood that he spake unto them of John the Baptist.

Then the disciples understood that he spake unto them of John the Baptist- as often, they took in one truth, but seemed to ignore the other. They realise that John the Baptist was as good as Elijah for that time, but that Elijah would come in person at the end times. But they seemed to have missed the reference to the Son of man suffering.

The incident which follows presents a great contrast with what has just been related. On top of the mountain were scenes of glory, and a preview was given to three favoured disciples of the coming kingdom. When Peter referred to this he spoke of “the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 2 Peter 1:16. The Lord had said to His disciples a few days before that they would see the Son of man coming in His kingdom, but in verses 14-21 we see something of the power of His kingdom, for Christ will defeat the powers of evil in the child, but He will also defeat the powers of evil in order to set up His kingdom on earth.

Special note on Satanic activity in the Great Tribulation
The book of Revelation is just that, a revelation of the glories of Christ, firstly in relation to churches now, and then afterwards during the last seven years that are left to run of the seventy that the angel Gabriel told Daniel about. Its equivalent in the Old Testament is the book of Daniel, but that book is more about the revelation of Antichrist, the great satanically-motivated figure at the end times who will oppose God in every way he can. We may learn certain things about those times in relation to the powers of evil by noting what Daniel records.

In Daniel chapter 3 we read of Nebuchadnezzar’s great image, which all were required to worship. So also, in the end times, the Antichrist will require all to worship his image, Revelation 13:12. But there are forces of evil behind an image, and when men worship the beast they will be worshipping Satan, 13:4.

In Daniel chapter 7 we learn that of a world-emperor who is like a wild beast. This is Antichrist again. Despite his seeming invincibility, he will be at last destroyed, but the agents who do this, under God’s hand, are said to be the saints of the Most High, 7:18, who shall take the kingdom. So we learn that in the end times God will ultimately triumph, and the forces of evil shall be destroyed. Throughout the book of Daniel the saints are angels, God’s holy ones, such is the meaning of the word saint. As a result of their activity, the people of the saints of the most High, meaning believing Israelites, shall receive the kingdom, 7:27.

But this will not be without much spiritual conflict. We are given insight into this later in the book of Daniel. The personage known as the Little Horn in chapter 8, (prefigured by Antiochus Epiphanes, but finally realised in the Antichrist), waxes great, even to the host of heaven, and will cast down some of the host and of the stars to the ground, and stamp upon them, 8:10. So it seems that with Satanic power the Antichrist will be able to touch even some of the angelic hosts of heaven, and cause them to fall. He will even attempt to overcome the prince of the host, who is perhaps the same as the captain of the host of the Lord who appeared to Joshua just before the taking of Jericho, Joshua 5:14. Daniel saw in his vision that the Little Horn made war with the saints, and actually prevailed against them, presumably just for a time.

As a result of this initial success, the Antichrist is able to interfere with the worship going on in the rebuilt temple in Jerusalem, and cause it to cease. This will happen at the half-way point in the last seven years of Daniel’s seventy-week vision, Daniel 9:27.

We read of this same personage that “his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power”, 8:24, for it is the Devil who gives him his power to act, Revelation 13:4.

We learn from Daniel 10:12 that as soon as Daniel set himself to supplicate God for the state of His people, Gabriel had been sent to him to give him the insight into the purpose of God regarding Israel. But such was the power of the enemy, that he was withstood by the prince of the kingdom of Persia, and he was delayed for twenty one days, verse 13. However, Michael, the great prince that standeth for the children of Israel, Daniel’s people, 12:1, came to assist Gabriel, and they together prevailed.

This tells us that nations have their angels, Michael the archangel being the one allotted to Israel. But Satan has his agents too, those that he commissions to seek to overthrow the work of God amongst the nations. This is why Daniel tells Daniel that he had been the one who had confirmed and strengthened Michael at that critical moment in history when the rule of the world was transferred from Babylonia to the Medo-Persian empire, represented by Darius the Mede, 11:1. It was important that the affairs of the political world be controlled, so that they would favour Israel. So it was that they were allowed to go back to Jerusalem and rebuild their city.

So we see that at times even God’s mighty angels find it difficult to prevail against the forces of evil. We might wonder why this is. A prior question is what is the nature of the conflict they engage in. To find the answer to this we must turn to the New Testament. We read in Revelation 12:7, “And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels”. No doubt battle is joined because the Devil has instigated his final and most serious attack on God, by motivating the Antichrist to set up an image of himself in the temple of God. This is the ultimate insult, being the claim to be Christ. This God cannot allow, and marshals His forces to finally settle the question.

We should not think of this in terms of physical warfare. This is conflict between good and evil, and between truth and error. The battle is fought by reasonings and argument. The apostle Paul reminded the Corinthians that “the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds. Casting down imaginations, and every high thought that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ. And having in a readiness to revenge every disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled”, 2 Corinthians 10:4-6. We often hear the expression “High Court battle”, when lawyers contest a case, using their best arguments so that those they represent “win” the argument. So it is here, except that the Court is the Heavenly Court of Justice. So by the mighty power of logical argument, Michael and his army of angel-lawyers will contest the reasonings of Satan that, from the very beginning, he has used to deceive men. At last his lies and propaganda will be exposed, and those plans to exalt himself above God will be condemned. Every thought will be tested as to whether it represents obedience to Christ; if it does not, it will be cast down. At last, after sixty centuries of rebellion, Satan’s disobedience will be avenged.

No doubt the reason why the holy angels have difficulty in prevailing in their arguments against the Satanic hosts, is the unbelief of the majority of the nation of Israel at that time, and this will provide an argument against God. Are they not supposed to be His chosen people? did He not threaten them with judgment if they went into idolatry? Yet they are worshipping the image of the antichrist, and beyond that, are worshipping the Devil himself. The evil hosts will be able to accuse God with glee, for it looks as though the plan of the ages is coming to nothing.

In the face of this the holy angels will have difficulty countering the arguments, but at last they shall prevail, and the enemy defeated. Perhaps one of the arguments they will be able to use is the fact that Manasseh, a wicked king of Judah, actually put an image in the temple in his day, 2 Kings 21:7. But he repented, took away the idol out of the temple, and God forgave him, 2 Chronicles 33:13,15. His prayer of repentance is not told us, but it is written “among the sayings of the seers”, verse 19. This establishes a precedent that maybe the angel-barristers will use. We do not know what the seers said, but the angels will know.

After He had upraided the cities of Galilee for their unbelief, the Lord spoke of a man possessed of a devil, but the devil left him, but after a while returned with seven other spirits more wicked, so that the last state of the man was worse than before. Then, in explanation, He added, “Even so shall it be also unto this generation”, Matthew 12:43-45. So there is reason to see in this child a figure of the nation of Israel in a future day.


(c) Verses 14-21
Perversity of that generation

17:14
And when they were come to the multitude, there came to him a certain man, kneeling down to him, and saying,

17:15
Lord, have mercy on my son: for he is lunatick, and sore vexed: for ofttimes he falleth into the fire, and oft into the water.

And when they were come to the multitude, there came to him a certain man, kneeling down to him, and saying, Lord, have mercy on my son: for he is lunatick, and sore vexed: for ofttimes he falleth into the fire, and oft into the water- after the scenes of glory on the mountain, there is a sorry sight presented to them, for a man comes with his son who is lunatic, and also indwelt by a devil. Now in 4:24 Matthew has carefully distinguished between those who were possessed with devils, and those who were lunatic, so he is not saying they are the same thing here. It seems that the fact that a devil was in the child had affected his mind with lunacy.

Matthew is presenting us with a further aspect of the coming of the kingdom, for at the time of the coming of the Messiah the nation of Israel will be in the grip of Satan as never before. So the Lord sees in a possessed person a figure of the nation of Israel overcome by the power of Satan. So shall it be before He comes, with the majority going along with the deceptions of the Antichrist.

Special note on this miracle
The rabbis said that the Messiah would be able to do three things that even prophets could not do. These were, cleanse a leper who was an Israelite, give sight to a man born blind, and cast out a demon that caused dumbness. Thus by this miracle the Lord establishes that He is the Christ.

For ofttimes he falleth into the fire, and oft into the water- the child was not only affected in mind and spirit, but in body too, for he had lost all sense of danger, and could not avoid it. Moreover, as Mark tells us, the spirit was a dumb spirit, so the poor lad cannot express his pain in words. How often the nation of Israel has been through the fires of persecution, (not least in the Holocaust, which comes from a Greek word which is used for a burnt offering), and the overwhelming floods of anti-Semitic propaganda.

17:16
And I brought him to thy disciples, and they could not cure him.

And I brought him to thy disciples, and they could not cure him- we learn from verse 21 that certain kinds of devil are difficult to deal with, and this the disciples have now found to be the case. Only the Lord is competent in every situation.

We could gather together the various facts about this child, and compare them to the nation of Israel:

1. He had the spirit from a child, so it had been a long time. For the whole of this age Israel has been marked by unbelief, having come under the power of Satan in order to crucify their Messiah.

2. The spirit had often tried to destroy him by fire or by water. Many have been the attempts of Satan to destroy the nation of Israel, both in the past, and now.

3. The spirit was a dumb and deaf spirit. The nation of Israel has nothing to say to God, for the unbelief that caused them to crucify Christ still marks them; they are those who are dumb; nor will they listen to the voice of God, but are as those who are deaf, Acts 28:26,27.

4. When the child was brought to Christ there was a fresh attempt by the spirit to control him, which was rebuked by Christ. So when Christ is about to come to reign the Devil will make a determined effort against the nation, knowing that “he hath but a short time”, Revelation 12:12.

5. When He cast the spirit out, the Lord commanded it to not enter into the child any more, Mark 9:25. So once Christ has delivered the nation from the power of the enemy, they will never again be overcome, for he will reign over them.

6. The nation will be in such a state that only Christ can save them, for the disciples, even though they had the authority to cast out demons, were powerless. The prophet spoke of the future time when the Lord shall say, “And I looked, and there was none to help; and I wondered that there was none to uphold: therefore mine own arm brought salvation unto me; and my fury, it upheld me”, Isaiah 63:5.

7. Mark tells us that when the spirit left the child, the people thought he had died, Mark 9:26, but the Lord took him by the hand and lifted him up. So shall it be with Israel, for as the apostle Paul wrote, “For if the casting of them away be the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of them be, but life from the dead?” Romans 11:15.

8. The classic words of the child’s father will be expressive of the feelings of the nation in a day to come, for he said, “Lord, I believe; help thou my unbelief”, Mark 9:24. In other words, his attitude was one of belief, and any element of unbelief that had marked him before he asks to be helped to overcome. So the nation in a coming day will change from unbelief to faith in Jesus of Nazareth as their Messiah, and they shall be restored to favour. They will be conscious all the while that they were marked by unbelief for long centuries, for Isaiah asked the question, “Who hath believed our report? and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed?” Isaiah 53:1.

17:17
Then Jesus answered and said, O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you? how long shall I suffer you? bring him hither to me.

Then Jesus answered and said, O faithless and perverse generation- this might seem to be a rather harsh response to the man who had a genuine need. But we should see the words against the background of the condition of the nation. It was this that the Lord was addressing with His stern words, and not the heart-condition of the man bringing his child.

How long shall I be with you? how long shall I suffer you? bring him hither to me- as He thought of the length of time He had been with them, and they as a nation were still faithless and perverse, He asks the question out loud as to how long does he have to be amongst them before they believe Him? And how much longer will He have to offer restraint in the face of their perverseness?

But His strong anger is followed by words of mercy, for He said, “bring him hither to me”. For as the prophet said of God, “he is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth him of the evil”, Joel 2:13. And Isaiah, speaking of Israel, writes, “And in that day they shall say, O Lord, I will praise thee: though thou wast angry with me, thine anger is turned away, and thou comfortedst me. Behold, God is my salvation; I will trust and not be afraid: for the Lord Jehovah is my strength and my song; he also is become my salvation”.

17:18
And Jesus rebuked the devil; and he departed out of him: and the child was cured from that very hour.

And Jesus rebuked the devil; and he departed out of him- with Divine authority He rebukes this agent of Satan, and at His rebuke the devil departs, never to return.

And the child was cured from that very hour- the disciples were not able to cure the lunacy, for it was brought about by the spirit inhabiting the child. No sooner was the spirit expelled, than the child was cured; there did not have to be a separate cure. So there was a direct connection between the child being dumb, and him having an evil spirit; so the nation was silent when they should have praised Christ, and this was because they listened to Satan rather than the Holy Spirit.

17:19
Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why could not we cast him out?

Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why could not we cast him out? We might well feel a little sorry for the disciples, for not only had they been questioned by the scribes, Mark 9:14, (perhaps disputing their right to claim to be able to cast out spirits), but they find that they are powerless in this situation, despite being given authority over the spirits by Christ Himself when He sent them forth.

Perhaps Matthew is writing for the benefit of the preachers of the gospel of the kingdom during the Tribulation Period, who will need to be prepared for the fact that the world, and the nation of Israel, will be in the grip of Satan, the Holy Spirit having been withdrawn at the rapture of the church saints, and they will be powerless to act on their own. As we have noticed, even holy angels will have difficulty against the forces of evil during the Tribulation Period; disciples should not be surprised if they have difficulty too.

17:20
And Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbelief: for verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you.

And Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbelief- they were like the father of the child, for he confessed his faith, but also his unbelief, a strange yet common mixture. The unbelief is explained in the next verse, for if faith is not wholly committed, then it is unbelief, for there is trust in self. As the rest of the verse shows, their faith, because it was faith in God, could do anything they were commissioned to do.

For verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you- the Lord has already described mustard seed as the least of all seeds, 13:31,32, so is a figure of speech for that which is seemingly insignificant. But as He went on to say, “when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs”. So it was not the smallness of the disciple’s faith that prevented them from casting out the devil from the boy; it was the largeness of their unbelief. They no doubt tried to cast the devil out, but when it resisted, they thought themselves powerless, and gave up trying. They saw the demon-possession as a great mountain that could not be removed, whereas the Lord had placed no limits on their power over spirits when He sent them forth.

17:21
Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting.

Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting- so there was something different about the kind of spirit the disciples were confronted with. As we have seen from verse 18, the spirit had brought on lunacy in the child, so there was a mingling of an evil spirit with a human spirit which seems to have rendered the case particularly difficult. But whilst it was difficult, (“a great mountain”), it was not impossible, (“remove to yonder place…nothing shall be impossible unto you”). Their lack of power over the spirit was not because they had not authority, but because their lack of prayer and fasting hindered their effectiveness. Prayer is an evidence of dependence upon God; fasting is an evidence of the denial of self. So they lacked dependence and self-denial, and hence gave up when their initial attempt to cast out the devil failed, because they were too occupied with self. Their failure was not through lack of power, but lack of persistence.

In Mark the word is, “This kind can come forth by nothing, but by prayer and fasting”, so there is no alternative to prayer and fasting in this matter.

Luke tells us that as a result of the casting out of this spirit, “they were all amazed at the mighty power of God”, Luke 9:43. The word translated “mighty power” is the one Peter used when he was writing about the transfiguration, for he said “we were eyewitnesses of his majesty”. So the majesty that was seen on the mount at the beginning of Matthew 17, is still in evidence at the foot of the mount. The majesty and mighty power which shall bring in Christ’s kingdom, is the same majesty that will expel the forces of evil so that it can be established.

(d) Verses 22-23
Prediction of the crucifixion and resurrection

17:22
And while they abode in Galilee, Jesus said unto them, The Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of men:

And while they abode in Galilee- we learn from Luke’s account that this is just before the Lord’s final journeys to Jerusalem took place, or as Luke puts it, “when the time was come that he should be received up, he steadfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem”, Luke 9:51. This does not mean one more journey; just that a critical point had been reached. His ministry in Galilee had taken the form of nine circuits, but now this was coming to an end.

Jesus said unto them, The Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of men- the disciples must have been amazed at this statement, for He has just given a preview of coming kingdom power on the mount, and also a demonstration of power over the forces of evil at the bottom of the mount, but now He is going to be under the power of men! But only so could the “decease which he should accomplish at Jerusalem”, (the topic of conversation on the mount), come to pass. The statement was also a warning to Judas, for it was by him that he was betrayed. There will be Judases among the nation of Israel in a day to come, ready to betray fellow-Israelites, Matthew 24:10.

17:23
And they shall kill him, and the third day he shall be raised again. And they were exceeding sorry.

And they shall kill him- it is one thing to be betrayed, but men would succesful see to it that He was dead. David was betrayed by Ahithophel, the Old Testament Judas, but he survived to regain the throne.

And the third day he shall be raised again- notwithstanding the apparent success of men in executing him, God’s purpose was in it all, so He would be raised again. The work of man would be allowed, and then the work of man would be reversed.

And so it has come to pass that He has been raised up to sit on David’s throne, Acts 2:30. Not immediately, of course, but He has been exalted to God’s throne in heaven, and will one day occupy David’s throne on earth. He must go through a death and resurrection experience so that He may reign without interruption and for ever.

So the transfiguration experience does not cancel out Calvary, nor does the church age cancel out the kingdom.

And they were exceeding sorry- we can understand their sorrow at hearing of his betrayal and death, but should their sorrow not have been lessened by the news that He would rise again quickly? And should they not have deduced from the subject of conversation on the mount, (“his decease”, the word means “exodus”), that just as Israel had an exodus from Egypt, so also did they emerge the other side of the Red Sea three days later?

The fact is that they did not believe that He would rise in three days. Luke tells us that “they understood not this saying, and it was hid from them, that they perceived it not”, Luke 9:45. So we may be confident that when they did eventually believe He was risen, and began to preach His resurrection, they did so, not because they had persuaded themselves that it had happened when it had not, but because they were convinced that He had in fact risen from the dead.

(e) Verses 24-27
Payment of tribute money

17:24
And when they were come to Capernaum, they that received tribute money came to Peter, and said, Doth not your master pay tribute?

And when they were come to Capernaum- so the forecast of his death was made somewhere else in Galilee. Now they are back in the place that He made His centre for His preaching tours, no doubt returning to Peter’s house, which was probably where He lodged.

They that received tribute money came to Peter, and said, Doth not your master pay tribute? As soon as Peter arrived back home the collectors of the tribute money came to him for the money. They seem to suggest by their question that they were not sure whether the Lord paid the tax or not.

Special note on the tribute money
We should distinguish this tax from the “tribute to Caesar” referred to in Matthew 22:16-22. That was the money demanded of the Jews by the Romans. The tribute money of this chapter is the temple-tax that was levied on heads of households for the upkeep of the temple services. It had its roots in the atonement money that the Israelites were required to pay in the wilderness. We read of this in Exodus 30:11-16, and that was used to provide the silver for the tabernacle, Exodus 38:25-28.

It does not appear that this was an annual tax, for when Joash sought to repair the temple he had to revive the practice in order to collect funds for the project, 2 Chrionicles 24:4-12.

In 67 BC, when the Pharisees were in control in Palestine, they had tried to make the tax enforceable by law, but in the days of Christ, according to Jewish writings, the tribute was voluntary. The collectors would sit at tables in each city, and “mildly ask everyone” if they wished to give, but they did not oblige anyone to give. Those who sat in the temple to receive the money were more insistent, apparently, but it was still not compulsory.

17:25
He saith, Yes. And when he was come into the house, Jesus prevented him, saying, What thinkest thou, Simon? of whom do the kings of the earth take custom or tribute? of their own children, or of strangers?

He saith, Yes- no doubt the collectors came to Peter since he was the head of the house, and probably had provided accommodation for Christ when He was in Galilee. The collectors may have wondered whether Christ claimed exemption, for rabbis were not expected to pay. Peter assures them that this is not the case, and that He does indeed pay the tribute. It is unlikely that Peter said yes without thinking, or to get himself out of a difficult situation, but was simply stating the facts of the case.

And when he was come into the house, Jesus prevented him- He took the initiative in the conversation, and showed that He knew what had gone on between Peter and the collectors.

Saying, What thinkest thou, Simon? of whom do the kings of the earth take custom or tribute? of their own children, or of strangers? We should not think from the illustration the Lord uses here about kings of the earth, that the tribute was, after all, one paid to the Romans. Custom, (as in “Customs and Excise”), is a toll paid on goods, such as Matthew would have collected when he sat at “the receipt of custom”. Tribute is the tax imposed when the authorities did a census; in fact the word used is “kensos”. 

The point is that kings do not tax their own sons, but the people at large, who are not personally known to them and are in that sense strangers.

17:26
Peter saith unto him, Of strangers. Jesus saith unto him, Then are the children free.

Peter saith unto him, Of strangers- and in this he was right. As far as the temple system was concerned, the Lord was not a stranger to the one who owned the temple, for He was His Son. He had cleansed the temple with the words “make not my father’s house an house of merchandise”, John 2:16.

Jesus saith unto him, Then are the children free- if he is not a “stranger” he must be one of the “children”, in other words, in close relationship with the temple owner.

17:27
Notwithstanding, lest we should offend them, go thou to the sea, and cast an hook, and take up the fish that first cometh up; and when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money: that take, and give unto them for me and thee.

Notwithstanding, lest we should offend them- despite the fact that the tax as then operating was optional, and also that as the Son of the Father who owned the temple He was free of its demands, the Lord is willing to pay. He does this because He does not wish any misunderstanding to arise about His relationship with the temple authorities. When He purged the temple at the beginning of His ministry, the Lord had spoken of it in His own words as His Father’s house, John 2:16, but soon He will purge the temple again, and this time will quote the scripture which represents God speaking, and saying “My house”. In this way He distances Himself from the temple even further, for He does not claim relationship with God in connection with the temple on the second occasion. The one who was one of “the children” at the beginning of His ministry, is becoming one of “the strangers”. That public distancing of Himself has not quite been reached, however, and He pays the tribute, but only to avoid misunderstanding. One of those who rose up in Galilee and rebelled against the authorities incited the people not to pay the temple tribute, and the Lord does not wish to be classed alongside of him.

Go thou to the sea, and cast an hook, and take up the fish that first cometh up- when Adam was set over creation, the psalmist said he had dominion even over the fish of the sea, and whatever passes though the paths of the sea, Psalm 8:8. So individual fish and shoals of fish were under his control. He lost his place of dominion, however, so “we seen not yet all things put under him”, but “we see Jesus”, Hebrews 2:8,9. Jesus is the man who is not liable to any of the consequences of Adam’s fall, so we see Him able to control the fish in this incident. He knows and orders the paths they take, and ordains that one particular one should make its way to Peter’s hook. We read of no bait on this hook, so the fish was not lured to the hook by the hope of food; it came simply because the Lord directed it.

It was not that the fish was not hungry, for it had been scavenging for food and picked up a coin, thinking it to be a tasty morsel. But anyone who has fed goldfish in a bowl and then watched them eat the food will know that if a fish has something in its mouth, and then finds something else to eat, it will reject the first item before swallowing the second. This fish, however, despite having something in its mouth already, (unusually, it has not rejected the coin after it has discovered it is not food), takes Peter’s hook into its mouth together with the coin. The fish is directed to swallow a coin of exactly the right value to pay for two people; it makes its way to Peter’s hook; it swallows the hook without rejecting the coin. All is under the perfect control of the Son of man, the Lord of creation.

And when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money- apparently it was quite usual for two people to combine to pay the tax, since the coin involved, the didrachma, was not in plentiful supply, whereas the stater, (which is what is meant by “piece of money”), making two didrachmas, was freely available. It was not freely available in the mouth of a fish, however!

That take, and give unto them for me and thee- so it could be said that the Lord and Peter had paid, but not paid. They paid in the sense that they handed over a piece of money, which satisfied the authorities, but they did not pay in the sense that the piece of money was a gift to them from the fish. They have paid, but without supporting the corruption rife in the temple. Because he paid with the same coin as the Lord paid with, Peter has been put on the same footing as the Lord in relation to the temple. He is one of the children, who are free. But like the Lord, because he did not have to pay but did so, he is a stranger.

In this way the suggestion that Peter’s coin had a different significance to the Lord’s is avoided. They paid on the same basis, for they paid with the same coin.

ROMANS 1

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk. We would be pleased to hear from you.

Author’s Preface
This phrase-by-phrase consideration of the first eight chapters of the Epistle to the Romans is offered to the reader with the earnest prayer to God that it may be of spiritual help to some.

The comments only use the Authorised (King James) Version of the Scriptures, as it is the author’s firm belief that God specially superintended that translation so that there might be certainty as to what the word of God is until the coming of the Lord Jesus.

The last few verses of the Bible tell of a fearful curse upon those who tamper with the word of God, either by adding to it or taking away from it, Revelation 22:18,19. If, however, there is no way of knowing what God’s word actually is, there is no way of knowing whether words have been added or subtracted. So if this warning is to have meaning, there must be that which may rightly called the word of God. And since this warning is given in the light of the coming of Christ, it must be that the Lord will ensure that His word is available until He comes. We may have confidence that He has done this, hence only the Authorised Version is used in these notes.

Rights in The Authorised Version of the Bible, (The King James Bible), are vested in the Crown, and administered by the Crown’s patentee, Cambridge University Press. They have kindly granted me a licence to reproduce the text of Romans 1-8 for the purpose of this e-book, and also to use in my website, Christiangospel.online

The wording of the permission is as follows:
Rights in the Authorized (King James) Version in the United Kingdom are vested in the Crown. Reproduced by permission of the Crown’s patentee, Cambridge University Press.

The Authorised Version does not use capitals for the pronouns relating to the persons of the Godhead. I assume this is because it was felt that the insertion of capitals was adding to the word of God. Accordingly, I leave the pronouns without capitals when quoting the scriptures, but use them in my comments. I hope you do not find this confusing.

If it should be asked what authority I have for setting out my thoughts on this inspired epistle, then the answer is simple. The Lord Jesus said, “If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink. He that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water.” John 7:37,38. It was in 1953 that I came and drank from the well of salvation, Christ Himself. Owning up to my sinfulness, (even though but a child), I believed on Him. From that point on it was my responsibility, (along with all others who believe in Him), to ensure that there was an outflow from my innermost being to others around. This e-book is a further attempt to do this. I do trust that in the goodness of God it will be a blessing to you.

Introduction
The Epistle to the Romans is a logical and orderly exposition of the doctrines relative to the gospel of God. Under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, the apostle Paul was guided to unfold those truths which it is necessary to know and believe in order to be reckoned right in the sight of God, and also to live a life which is righteous before God and before men.

Central to this gospel is the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, by whom the work of redemption which is the foundation of the gospel was effected at Calvary. It was there that He died for the ungodly, and subsequently rose from the dead and ascended to heaven to intercede for those who believe on Him.

No preacher should venture to present the gospel to sinners without first gaining a working knowledge of at least the first eight chapters of this epistle. No believer should seek to testify in a personal way without such a knowledge, either. And certainly no unsaved person should dare to enter eternity without first becoming acquainted with the saving truths this epistle contains. Since the moment of departure from this world is unknown to us, it is important to gain this acquaintance as a matter of great urgency.

“Boast not thyself of tomorrow;
for thou knowest not what a day may bring forth.”
Proverbs 27:1.

Like the rest of the Holy Scriptures, the epistle to the Romans is carefully structured. We would do well to consider the general scheme of the epistle by way of introduction, for it will help in understanding the truth contained therein.

The epistle as a whole may be divided into three parts, each beginning on a personal note from the apostle, and each ending with a note of praise:

Chapters 1-8           God’s righteousness imputed

Personal note

“I am ready to preach the gospel”, 1:15

Key phrase

“him that justifieth the ungodly, ” 4:5

Concluding praise

“For I am persuaded,” 8:38


Chapters 9-11        God’s ways defended

Personal note

“I have great heaviness”, 9:2

Key phrase

“His ways past finding out!” 11:33

Concluding praise

“to whom be glory for ever. Amen.” 11:36


Chapters 12-16      God’s servants instructed

Personal note:

“I beseech you therefore, brethren,” 12:1

Key phrase

“Him that is of power to stablish”, 16:25

Concluding praise

“To God only wise, be glory”, 16:27


Chapters 1-8 may be further divided into two major sections as follows:

1:1 to 5:11 The sins of the person

The remedy: The blood of Christ

The result: Redemption and righteousness

5:12 to 8:39 The person who sins

The remedy: The death, burial and resurrection of Christ

The result: Identification and assurance

Romans chapters 1 to 8 may be divided into 14 sections as follows:

Section 1
Romans 1:1-17

The person of Christ is central to the gospel

Section 2
Romans 1:18-32

God’s wrath against men as their Creator

Section 3
Romans 2:1-16

God’s wrath against men as their Moral Governor

Section 4
Romans 2:17-3:20

God’s wrath against men as their Legislator

Section 5
Romans 3:21-26

The work of Christ is central to the gospel

Section 6
Romans 3:27-4:25

God’s grace toward men as their justifier

Section 7
Romans 5:1-11

The glory of God is central to the gospel

Section 8
Romans 5:12-21

Christ and Adam compared and contrasted

Section 9
Romans 6:1-23

The believer’s present and past position

Section 10
Romans 7:1-6

Deliverance from the law of Moses

Section 11
Romans 7:7-25

Defence of the law and despair under the law

Section 12
Romans 8:1-17

Life in the flesh and life in the Spirit

Section 13
Romans 8:18-27

Sufferings then glory

Section 14
Romans 8:28-39

Overwhelmed and overcoming

From the foregoing it can be seen that chapters 1:1-5:11 are divided into three main sections, with two parenthetical passages:

First main section, 1:1-17

The person of Christ is central to the gospel.

First parenthesis, 1:18-3:20

God’s wrath in relation to Jew and Gentile as Creator, Moral Governor and Legislator.

Second main section, 3:21-26

The work of Christ is central to the gospel.

Second parenthesis, 3:27-4:25

The grace of God in relation to Jew and Gentile.

Third main section, 5:1-11

The glory of God is central to the gospel.

Special note on gospel preaching
There is a great need in these days to recognise that the gospel is God-centred, and Christ-centred, and not sinner-centred. The apostles “ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. Having taught who He was, they were then in a position to preach that He should be believed in and relied upon. It would be a useful exercise to note the number of verses about sinners and the number of verses about Christ in the gospel addresses recorded in the book of Acts.

The Acts of the Apostles serves several purposes. For instance, it provides a link between the ministry of the Lord Jesus as recorded in the four gospels, and the Epistle to the Romans. The Lord was not sent, but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel, whereas Romans is written to Jew and Gentile alike. How the transition from preaching only to Israelites to preaching also to Gentiles took place is shown in the Acts of the Apostles.

Then again, we see in the Acts the way in which the charge given to the apostles was obeyed, for the word from the Lord Jesus was, “ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.” Acts 1:8.

Yet again, we see in the Acts the various ways in which the Devil sought to frustrate the spread of the gospel, and also the ways in which the apostles dealt with those threats.

The Acts is also the Preacher’s Handbook, and gives us insight into the way in which apostles, and others, like Stephen and Philip, presented the gospel. The following thoughts are based on the principles they followed, and will hopefully encourage the practice of preaching in a scriptural way.

The preaching was directed to those who had a certain interest in the things of God
In this case of the preaching on the day of Pentecost, it was “Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven”, Acts 2:5 who were listening. There were those who mocked the speaking in tongues that happened that morning, but Peter is content to reject their mockery, and, by reference to Joel’s prophecy remind them that God’s judgment against sin is a reality, for the great and notable day of the Lord will certainly come. In other words, he left the word of God to do its convicting work in the hearts and consciences of the mockers. Having done this, he repeats his call to the nation to listen, verse 22. In this way he safeguards himself against the charge of disobeying the word of the Lord Jesus when He said, “Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine”, Matthew 7:6.

The preaching was conducted in circumstances and situations conducive to serious thought
It is reasonable to assume that Peter’s address was given in the temple courts, the place where the Lord Jesus often taught, and where it was expected that the things of God would be set out. (At the end of the chapter the believers were found continuing with one accord in the temple, verse 46). Later on, it was the apostle Paul’s constant practice to seek out the Jewish synagogue in a place, and preach there to people who had an interest in Divine things. If, as sometimes happened, he was ejected from the synagogue, he did not stand in the street to harangue the worshippers as they emerged after their devotions, but went to a house nearby, so that if there were those interested in what he had to say, they could easily access the preaching.

This is not retreating in cowardly fashion to meet in a “holy huddle”, but a realistic and spiritual reaction to the situation, whilst still giving men the opportunity to seek the truth. That this was the mind of the Lord is seen in the fact that the large assembly in Corinth was formed as a result, Acts 18:6-11, and even the chief ruler of the synagogue believed on the Lord. And when the same thing happened at Ephesus, “all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks”, Acts 19:10. So to teach and preach in a building does not contravene the Lord’s command to go into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature, Mark 16:15. Paul was in the world when he preached in the synagogue, or in Justus’ house, or in Tyrannus’ school.

The preaching began with a quotation from the word of God
The verses from Joel that the apostle quoted made up the third chapter of the prophecy of Joel in the Hebrew Bible, although to us they are the end-verses of chapter 2. So the apostle was not averse to citing a large portion of the scriptures. There were no “wonders in heaven above”, and “signs in the earth beneath” on that day, but Peter wanted to warn the mockers about the day of judgment so as to silence them, and then extract two further thoughts from the prophecy, one at the beginning and one at the end. At the beginning Joel speaks of the pouring out of the Spirit, and at the end he declares that “whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved”. Peter did not omit the intervening verses however, so that those he did use were rooted in the context. His listeners were devout Jews, and would have been quick to criticise any apparent misuse of the holy scriptures they loved and revered. We should beware of giving the impression that we think some portions of scripture are redundant and may be missed out.

The public reading of the scriptures should be done reverently, accurately, and intelligently. They are far more important than anything we may say about them, so they should be given their due and prominent place. The apostle Paul exhorted Timothy to “give attention to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine.” 1 Timothy 4:13. A blessing is promised to those who publicly read the scriptures in the hearing of the people, Revelation 1:3. Attention should be given to the punctuation, and the correct amount of weight given to each word, or else the sense will be lost. The word of God does not need to be dramatised, but it does need to be read in a way that holds the attention.

It is not the preacher’s task to constantly bombard his hearers with anecdotes, personal experiences, or hymn quotes. These may have a limited use when done sparingly, but they are no substitute for the plain teaching of the truth of the word of God. This is what the Spirit uses. Wrote James, “Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth”, James 1:18. We should preach to people assuming they are present because they are seeking God, not seeking entertainment.

The preaching was Christ-centred
The preaching was not sinner-centred. In the opening of his classic treatise on the gospel, the apostle Paul wrote, “the gospel of God… concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord”, Romans 1:1,3. When Philip went down to Samaria he “preached Christ unto them”, Acts 8:5. When he met the eunuch in the desert he “preached unto him Jesus”, verse 35. When Paul was converted “he preached Christ in the synagogue, that he is the Son of God”, Acts 9:20. When some believers from Cyprus and Cyrene came to Antioch, they “spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus”, Acts 11:20. In the synagogue in Thessalonica it was Jesus that Paul preached unto them, that He is Christ, Acts 17:3. In Athens, Paul preached Jesus, and the resurrection, Acts 17:18. In Corinth Paul testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ, Acts 18:5.

We have been given the inspired account of what the apostles actually said when they preached. This, of course, is a great help to preachers. We shall look in vain, however, for any help as to how to appeal effectively to people to get saved. No advice on what emotional levers to pull; or how to coax them “over the line”. The reason why this advice is lacking is simple: there is no need for it.

So the gospel is not a constant appeal to the hearers to believe and get saved, but a setting forth of the truth regarding the person of Christ. In fact the preachers in the book of the Acts never made an appeal; they simply presented facts. The gospel is preached “with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven”, 1 Peter 1:12, so the preacher has the assurance that the Holy Spirit will do His sovereign work of convicting and convincing men. It is not left to human ingenuity or contrivance to try to produce results, for “the wind bloweth where it listeth”, John 3:8.

The apostle Peter had the happy experience of finding that every person in his audience was converted before he had finished his message, Acts 10:44-48. The Holy Spirit had done His work, and Peter did not need to coax his hearers to believe.

Of course the apostle Paul wrote, “Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men”, 2 Corinthians 5:11, but how did he do it? The word for persuade means “to convince by argument”, so as he expounded the scriptures, the apostle presented valid reasons why people should believe; but it was not his task to coerce them. It is the Spirit’s work to “compel them to come in”, Luke 14:23.

The preaching was instructive
We ought to either learn or re-learn something about the Lord Jesus every time we hear the gospel. It is said of the apostles that “they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. So they taught Him before they preached Him. It is not that they preached to sinners and taught the converts. The teaching was part of the presentation of the gospel. After all, this was what the Lord had commanded when He said, “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations”, Matthew 28:19. Sinners need to know on whom they are believing for salvation.

We learn how the apostle Paul went about this by the account of his preaching in Thessalonica. For three sabbath days he “reasoned with them out of the scriptures, opening and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ”, Acts 17:2,3. So he first of all opened up thoroughly the meaning of the scriptures that spoke of Christ, and then showed that Jesus of Nazareth fulfils those scriptures. As a result of this “some of them believed”. The comparative fewness of Jews who believed does not reflect on the standard of the preaching, or the method used, but simply on the hardness of the hearts of men, over which the preacher has no control. The gospel hall should be a seat of learning for believer and unbeliever alike. It should be known in the locality as the place where the truth of God is taught.

The preaching was comprehensive
We see this when we notice the range of the apostle Peter’s address at Pentecost. He began by pointing out that the miracle-ministry of Christ was the sign that God approved of Him as a man, Acts 2:22. Then he pointed out that Jesus of Nazareth was the subject of God’s eternal counsel, verse 23. He charged the nation with their sin in handing Christ over to the Gentiles to crucify until He was dead, verse 23. He then announced that God has raised Him from the dead. The implication of these things would not be lost on the intelligence of his hearers. But more than this, God has exalted Him to His very throne, where He waits until His foes will be subdued under Him when He reigns on earth as the son of David.

Having presented the people with these facts, the apostle’s task is over for the moment. He has made known the truth that the Spirit uses, and the result was that they were pricked in their heart as the Spirit convicted them. It is only when they have reached this point, and they ask what they should do, that the apostle makes his appeal to them, not to believe, but to repent. Faith is the expression of a repentant heart, and is valueless if there is no prior repentance.

The preaching consisted of the setting forth of the truth of the word of God
Peter based what he had to say on various passages from the Old Testament, namely Joel 2, Psalm 16, and Psalm 110. He showed how these scriptures were fulfilled in Christ. We in our day have the added resource of the New Testament, and passages relevant to the gospel abound.

In his first epistle the apostle Peter wrote about being born again, “not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever”. Then in support of this he quoted from Isaiah 40 the words, “For all flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away: but the word of the Lord endureth for ever”. Then he added, “And this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you”, 1 Peter 1:23-25. So the answer for men who are but flesh, and are as frail as grass and its insignificant flower, is the word of God. Men are frail and passing, but the word of God is strong and eternal. If men are to gain life from God they must do so by the agency of His living word. As James wrote, “Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of firstfruits of his creatures”, James 1:18. It is the preacher’s solemn responsibility, then, to faithfully present the truth of that word. He does not need to be a high-pressure salesman, for it is the Spirit of God who convinces men. Nor does he need to tell emotional stories to try to sway men’s feelings. His duty is to present the unaltered word of God to men.

Notice the order of words in the quote from 1 Peter chapter 1. It is not “and this is the gospel by which the word is preached unto you”, but rather, “this is the word by which the gospel is preached unto you”. This is an important difference. So what is preached is the word, (meaning the scriptures connected with the subject in hand), and the gospel is the expression of the truth of that word in a format which is relevant to sinners. The scriptures are not merely a tool to better present the gospel, perhaps to provide an illustration.

We have an example of this with Philip, who began at the scripture the eunuch was reading, and preached Jesus from it, Acts 8:35. And when Paul went to Corinth he preached that Christ had died, that He was buried, that He was raised, and that He was seen afterwards, but he preached this message as being “according to the scriptures”, 1 Corinthians 15:1-4.

The preaching was done by Spirit-filled men
The promise of the Lord Jesus to His own was, “But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me”, Acts 1:8. The preachers were not full of themselves, but of the Spirit. He it was who enabled and encouraged them in their task. Since it is one of the Spirit’s functions to glorify Christ, John 16:14, then all trace of self-advertisement was absent from apostolic preachers, so that as they preached their hearers “saw no man, save Jesus only”, Matthew 17:8. All those things that draw attention to the preacher, and draw attention away from Christ, would have been absent. Theirs was a priestly ministry, (such is the force of the word “serve” in Romans 1:9), and they conducted themselves with dignity and gravity. There was no ostentation, whether it be in dress or mannerisms. These were men who were on heaven’s business, and they let nothing of man intrude in their preaching.

Perhaps we under-estimate the impact that the preacher has on his audience. All the time he is before his hearers, they are tending to judge his message by looking at him. If he lacks credibility in some way, then in the eyes of the natural man the gospel loses credibility in like measure. Of course it is the Spirit who works and convicts, but the preacher should do his utmost not to get in the way of that work. He must be on top of his subject without appearing to be a know-all. He must look neat and tidy without being outlandish or ostentatious. He must be confident and bold without being brash. Treat his audience with respect without being patronising. Be polite without compromising. Be faithful but all the while remembering to be gracious. Be serious without being boring. Earnest without being eccentric. Winsome without being sentimental. Joyful without being jolly. Any display of self will detract from the Man of the message. To quote the apostle’s words, “We preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord”, 2 Corinthians 4:5.

The preaching was done by those well-versed in the scriptures
Of course even newly-saved believers may testify in a private capacity, but when it comes to public preaching, a thorough working knowledge of the scriptures is essential. This requires study, and the preacher should expect to study for three hours for every fifteen minutes of message. Those who preach should be prepared for this, and let less important things go.

May we heed the solemn exhortation of Paul to Timothy in the light of the coming of Christ to judge the living and the dead, “preach the word”, 2 Timothy 4:2. And may the word of God mightily grow and prevail in our day, Acts 19:20.


Section 1   Romans 1:1-17
The Person of Christ is central to the gospel


Subject of Section 1
Having introduced himself as the writer of the epistle, Paul goes straight into his theme, which is the gospel of God. He shows that this gospel was promised in Old Testament times as the prophets foretold the coming of Christ. He has now come, and is preached as being relevant to all men. Having assured the believers at Rome to whom he writes that he has a great desire for their blessing, Paul then asserts his strong belief in the ability of the gospel of Christ to save those who believe it.

Structure of Section 1
The person of Christ in relation to:

1(a)

1:1

Paul

1(b)

1:1

The prophets

1(c)

1:3

The people of Israel

1(d)

1:4

God

1(e)

1:5

The people of all nations

1(f)

1:6,7

The people of God 

1(g)

1:8-12

Paul’s ministry

1(f)

1:13-15

Paul’s motives

1(g)

1:16-17

Paul’s message


1(a)   1:1
The person of Christ in relation to Paul

1:1
Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, separated unto the gospel of God,

Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ- as a servant or slave, Paul was captive to Christ’s will, and ready to be told what he must do, Acts 9:6.
Called to be an apostle- this means he was appointed by Christ’s call, Galatians 1:1, in accordance with the will of God, Ephesians 1:1. An apostle is a “sent one”, sent out from the presence of his superior to do what he commands. Paul was just as much an apostle as those twelve men who had been with Christ from His baptism until His ascension, Acts 1:21,22. The difference was that he had been sent forth by Christ after He had ascended to glory, Galatians 1:15,16, whereas the twelve had been sent forth by Christ when He was on earth, Matthew 10:1-6.
Separated unto the gospel of God- he was not only commissioned for Christ’s service, Acts 22:21, but also committed to it, Acts 26:19-23. We could say he was singled out, and single-minded.

1(b)   1:2
The person of Christ in relation to the prophets

1:2
(Which he had promised afore by his prophets in the holy scriptures,)

Which he had promised afore- since Christ is the subject of the gospel, then to promise Him, (as God did through the Old Testament prophets), is to promise the gospel, for He is the sum and substance of it.
By his prophets- because they were His prophets, they spoke for God with authority. As the apostle Peter said, “But those things, which God before had shewed by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled”, Acts 3:18. It is said of the Lord Jesus, “And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself”, Luke 24:27. See also the prophetic words of Zecharias in Luke 1:69,70.
In the holy scriptures- the writings of the Old Testament are holy, for they express God’s holy will, and are completely separate in character from all other writings, being utterly reliable and trustworthy. As the apostle Paul wrote to Timothy, “from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All scripture is given by inspiration of God”, 2 Timothy 3:15,16.

1(c)   1:3
The person of Christ in relation to the people of Israel

1:3
Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh;

Concerning his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord- as God’s Son, the Lord Jesus shares the nature of God the Father. See on verse 4. Jesus is the name He was given when He came into manhood to save His people from their sins, Matthew 1:21. As Christ, He is the Anointed One, the Messiah of Old Testament predictions, see 1 Samuel 2:10; Psalm 2:2; Daniel 9:25. As our Lord, He is the One whose will is sovereign, and to whom believers readily submit themselves, Romans 14:7-9.
Which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh- as One who is of the seed of David, the Lord Jesus is qualified to bring in a future righteous kingdom on earth, see Luke 1:30-33. But the three main principles of that kingdom will be “righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost”, Romans 14:17, and these also sum up the blessings that come to those who believe the gospel.
The apostle is careful not to alienate the Jewish element amongst his readers, so reminds them that the line of David clearly reaches to Christ, as Matthew chapter one shows. (In fact, “according to the flesh” may include the idea that even a unbelieving man might consult the temple records and see this to be true). But he is also careful to point out that since Christ has become flesh, He is relevant to all men, not just Israel. He became Real Man, and as such is God’s Ideal Man, and the Available Man for the world.

1(d)     1:4
The person of Christ in relation to God

1:4
And declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead:

And declared to be the Son of God- note the change of verb; not made, as in connection with His coming into flesh and blood conditions, but declared, for He is ever the Son of God, sharing the Father’s eternal, unchanging nature. The Lord Jesus indicated in John 10:30,36 that to be Son of God was to be one in essence and nature with the Father. If He had meant anything less than this, the Jews would not have tried to stone Him for blasphemy.
With power, according to the spirit of holiness- the declaration of Christ’s Deity is a powerful one, and is made in relation to the spirit of holiness. Views differ as to whether this is a reference to the Holy Spirit, or to the spirit of the Lord Jesus. If the former, then the Holy Spirit empowers and endorses the declaration, but if the latter, then the holiness of Christ’s own spirit is set in relation to the fact that He was raised from the dead. It was because He was God’s Holy One that His soul was not left in hell, and He was raised from the dead, Acts 2:31. The glory of the Father demanded that such a person as Christ should not be left in the grave one moment more than was necessary, and that He should be raised from the dead.
There is a sense in which the spirit of the Lord Jesus was so in harmony with the Spirit of God, that both could be described in a similar way. So we could either say that “the spirit” is the Holy Spirit, and the “holiness” is Christ’s, or that the spirit is Christ’s, and the holiness is that of the Holy Spirit.
The apostle uses the word spirit in a similar way when writing to Timothy, reminding him that “God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind”, 2 Timothy 1:7. So we may say that the Spirit of God manifested Himself in the holy attitude of Christ. This attitude was all the more marked given the unholiness of men as described in the second half of Romans chapter one.
By the resurrection of the dead- not resurrection from among the dead, but the resurrection of dead persons, Himself included. See for instance, John 11:4,40. Every time a dead person was raised by Christ, when He Himself was raised, and when the dead are raised at the resurrection relevant to them, there is a powerful testimony to His Deity. See John 5:17-31.

Special note on the name “Son of God”
Angels, Adam, and believers are all called sons of God, but the sonship of Christ is of a different sort. Angels and Adam are called sons because they are the product of God’s hand as Creator. Believers are sons by adoption by God as Father. Christ, however, is the Son of God because of His equality with the Father in the Godhead. Because the Father is eternal, the Son is also, so His Sonship is underived. In John 10:30,33,36, the expressions “I and my Father are one”, “makest thyself God”, and “I am the Son of God”, mean the same thing, and signify His Deity. If this were not so, as already noticed, the Jews would not have attempted to stone Him for blasphemy.

To be the son of someone or something in Bible times meant to share their nature. Examples are “sons of thunder”, “sons of Belial” (worthlessness), “son of perdition”, “son of consolation”. As Son of God, the Lord Jesus shares the nature of God. Believers are sons by new birth, but He is un-originated and eternal. If it were not so, He could not be the Only-begotten Son, for He would not be alone, and that title indicates He is.
The Sonship of Christ is especially set forth by the apostle John in his gospel. He describes Christ first of all as the Word, John 1:1, for He is the revealer of the mind of God. Then he goes on to speak of Him as “the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father”, verse 18, for He is the revealer of the heart of God. He can reveal the mind and heart of God because He is equal with Him.
At the commencement of John’s gospel we learn of the eternal existence of the Word, for “In the beginning was the Word”, (with the word “was” in the imperfect tense), so when the first thing that had a beginning began, then the Word already was, which means He is eternal.
He has distinct personality also, for John goes on “and the Word was with God”. If the first phrase tells of the pre-existence of the Word before time began, and therefore indicates His eternal being, this phrase tells of His co-existence.
John next announces that He has substantial Godhood, for “the Word was God”, a clear statement as to the Deity of the Word. Note that although there are distinctions of Persons in the Godhead, for “the Word was with God”, yet there is identity of essence, for “the Word was God”. This expression assures us that the One who is pre-existent, and co-existent, is co-equal with God as well.
Fourthly, John tells us that “all things were made by Him”. It follows logically, then, that He is not part of creation. A person is either Creator, created, or self-created, with the latter option being an impossibility. So if the Word caused all things to come into being that did come into being, then He Himself cannot have come into being. He is therefore uncreated and eternal.
In the first public discourse that John records, Christ made a seven-fold claim to Deity. The whole discourse is in the third person, as if He stands back from His relationship with the Father to view it in its entirety in the same way as believers may.

First claim: Equality of action
He said, “The Son can do nothing of himself”, John 5:19. God is one, and the persons of the Godhead do not, and indeed cannot, act independently of one another. The act of one can be said to be the act of the other.

Second claim: Equality of affection
“For the Father loveth the Son”, verse 20. God is love, 1 John 4:8, but love must have an object. The Son has been the object of His Father’s love for all eternity.

Third claim: Equality of perception
The Father “sheweth him all things that himself doeth”, verse 20. The Son of God has the ability to comprehend all the things that God does.

Fourth claim: Equality in resurrection
“For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will”, verse 21. Since when a man dies his spirit returns to God, the one who retrieves that spirit and gives it back to the dead man must Himself be God. Of course, prophets in the Old Testament and apostles in the New Testament raised the dead, but only with delegated authority. That Christ’s authority is not delegated is firstly seen in the phrase “even so”, meaning He acted in exactly the same way as His Father, and secondly in the phrase “whom he will”, for His will is to raise from the dead, in harmony with the Father. This is why Christ’s works were “works which none other man did”, for they were the expression of the will of one who is God, John 15:24.

Fifth claim: Equality in jurisdiction
“The Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son…and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man”, verses 22 and 27. Abraham described God as the judge of all the earth, Genesis 18:25, so He that judges all the earth must be God.

Sixth claim: Equality of recognition
He has been given judgement over all men “That all men should honour the Son even as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which hath sent him”, verse 23. One day every knee shall bow to Christ, and confess that He is Lord, Philippians 2:10,11. But God has said that He is the one to whom every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall swear, Isaiah 45:23, so Christ must be equal with God.

Seventh claim: Equality of expression
He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”, verse 24. To hear the word of the Son is to hear the word of the Father. To believe the Son is to believe the Father.

We return now to Romans 1.

1(e)  1:5
The person of Christ in relation to people of all nations

1:5
By whom we have received grace and apostleship, for obedience to the faith among all nations, for his name:

By whom we have received grace- grace is unmerited favour, and believing sinners are shown this when they are saved from their sins. But there is a constant need for the believer to receive Divine favour, in order that the Christian life may be lived effectively. As the Lord Jesus said, “without me ye can do nothing,” John 15:5.
And apostleship- grace is the common portion of all the people of God, whereas apostleship was granted to only a few, who must have seen the Lord Jesus personally, 1 Corinthians 9:1. Divine favour was needed by apostles also for the discharge of their responsibilities. Note the incidental testimony to the Deity of Christ in that the grace which elsewhere is said to be the grace of God, 1 Corinthians 15:10, is here said to be from Christ Himself.
For obedience to the faith- the preaching of the gospel sets out the truth about Divine things. Men are expected to submit to that truth in repentance and faith. By repenting they turn from their own thoughts, and by believing they accept God’s thoughts. Sin came in when Adam and his wife rebelled against the truth of God and believed Satan’s lie. When a man repents and believes the gospel he ceases to rebel against God, and obediently submits to the truth of God as expressed in that body of Christian doctrine known as “the faith”.
Among all nations- the epistle emphasises the universal need of man to hear and believe the gospel. It was Luke, one of Paul’s companions, who records the words of the Lord Jesus just before He ascended back to heaven, saying “Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, Luke 24:46,47. Luke’s other writing, the Acts of the Apostles, records how the preaching began at Jerusalem, and spread until the apostle Paul can say in the very last chapter, “Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it”, Acts 28:28.
For his name- that is, for the good of His name, and the advancement of His cause. The object of the apostle’s preaching was not only that sinners might be saved, but that the name of God’s Son, Jesus Christ our Lord might be honoured. Paul certainly did not seek to advance his own name. He said elsewhere, “For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus’ sake”, 2 Corinthians 4:5.

1(f)   1:6,7
The person of Christ in relation to the people of God

1:6
Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ:

Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ- amongst the many Gentiles who had believed were the saints to whom Paul was writing. He himself had not been to Rome up to this point, so he gladly acknowledges the effective preaching of others. There had been “strangers of Rome” present in Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost, Acts 2:10.
The preaching of the gospel is the means by which Jesus Christ calls men and women to Himself, that they might enter into the blessings which He obtained at infinite cost when He died upon the cross at Calvary. The call is not only to Himself, but also away from self and the world. “The called” are a definite company, comprising those who have responded in faith to the gospel call. That call goes out to all men, but only those who respond in faith are “the called”. See notes on 8:28 and 30.

1:7
To all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints: Grace to you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.

To all that be in Rome- as is clear from the next statement, this means all the believers in Rome.
Beloved of God- they were the object of Divine affections. “Beloved” is a title of the Lord Jesus, Matthew 12:18, telling of the active love of the Father for Him; here it is used of believers. As He Himself said in His prayer to His Father, “Thou…hast loved them, as thou hast loved me”, John 17:23.
Called to be saints- this means that they were constituted saints or separated ones by the call of Christ, not that they were called to develop into saints, although it is true that believers should be constantly perfecting holiness in the fear of God, 2 Corinthians 7:1. All true believers are saints, or holy ones, as far as their standing before God is concerned, but their current condition as regards practical holiness varies.
Grace to you and peace- grace has been described as “the fount of all mercies”, and peace “the crown of all blessings”. Grace (“Charis”) was a Gentile greeting, whereas peace (“Shalom”) was a Jewish salutation. Here they are combined in the apostle’s greeting to all believers in Rome, whether former Jews or former Gentiles. In Christ there is neither Jew nor Greek, Galatians 3:28.
From God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ- a further testimony to the Deity of Christ in that Divine blessings come equally from the Father and the Lord Jesus. When men greet one another with “Charis”, or “Shalom”, they are simply expressing a wish, which may or may not come true. The apostle is doing more than that, for he knows the wish will be granted, for God delights to bestow blessing on His people.

1(g)   1:8-12
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s ministry

1:8
First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world.

First I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all- verses 8-10 emphasise Paul’s attitude Godward, whereas verses 11-15 emphasise his attitude towards believers as he thinks of their energetic faith and testimony. He gives thanks through Jesus Christ, meaning that his thanksgiving is offered through the agency of Jesus Christ, who gives acceptability to the prayers of His people. Note that even a leading apostle needed the Lord Jesus as mediator between himself and His God.
That your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world- living as they did in the capital city of the Roman Empire, they were in a good position to spread the gospel, and this they had done diligently. By so spreading the word, they showed the genuineness of their faith.

1:9
For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son, that without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers;

For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son- the preaching of the gospel is a spiritual activity, and nothing of man or self must be allowed to intrude into it. It is also a priestly activity, as the word for ‘serve’ indicates, so the preaching must be with dignity and holiness, with God’s glory as the end in view. Paul calls on God to witness because his prayers for them were in the closet, unseen of men.
That without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers- it is just as important to pray for converts after they are saved as it is to preach to sinners so that they may be saved. Note the apostle prayed for these believers even though he did not know many of them personally. Samuel said to the people, “Moreover as for me, God forbid that I should sin against the Lord in ceasing to pray for you: but I will teach you the good and the right way”, 1 Samuel 12:23.

1:10
Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you.

Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you- in the ordering of God he was prevented for many years from visiting them, with the result that we have the benefit of his epistle to them in which he sets out what he would have said if he had come before. Note he subjected his movements to the over-riding will of God.

1:11
For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be established;

For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift- the gifts he had were for the edifying of the believers, not the advancing of self, Ephesians 4:11,12. He longed to impart the blessing the exercise of his gift would bring to them.
To the end ye may be established- sound doctrine is vitally necessary if believers are to be firmly grounded in the faith, Ephesians 4:13-16. We cannot be established in the faith by any other means than apostolic doctrine.

1:12
That is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me.

That is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me- the apostle is at pains not to elevate himself above them. He would be comforted by evidences of their genuine faith, and so would they be comforted by evidences of his faith.

1(h)   1:13-15
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s motives

1:13
Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you, (but was let hitherto,) that I might have some fruit among you also, even as among other Gentiles.

Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you, (but was let hitherto)- he had been let, or hindered, from coming to them by his desire to fully preach Christ elsewhere. Those at Rome had heard from others, for as we have noticed there were strangers of Rome at Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost, and they would have heard the preaching of Peter on that occasion, Acts 2:10.
Paul had been prevented from coming to them because of his labours in places where Christ was not named, see 15:18-24. It is a solemn fact that the great majority of missionaries go to places where the gospel is already being preached. The apostle was exercised to reach those who had not heard the gospel, and so should all believers be, either by going themselves, or supporting those who do go.
That I might have some fruit among you also- fruit means results for God’s glory from the making known of His truth. A tree does not produce fruit for itself, but for the one who tends it, so Paul sought glory only for God in his service. He could only be fruitful through Christ, who said, “He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing.” John 15:5.
Even as among other Gentiles- this would remind us that Paul was commissioned to concentrate on preaching to Gentiles, Acts 22:21; Galatians 2:9.

1:14
I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the Barbarians; both to the wise, and to the unwise. 

I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the barbarians- it did not matter whether men were cultured or otherwise, Paul was concerned to discharge his debt of obligation to preach the gospel to them, for Christ had died for them all.
Both to the wise, and to the unwise- those who sought God through philosophy, or those who were unthinking, all had a claim on his time and attention, for he wrote “for necessity is laid upon me; yea, woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel!” 1 Corinthians 9:16. Note that the gospel is for all sorts of men, of whatever nationality, culture, or natural ability. There might be wise or unwise Greeks, and wise or unwise barbarians, but they all needed the wisdom of God in the gospel.

1:15
So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also.

So, as much as in me is- this is as if Paul is saying, “as much as depends on me and my willingness to act for God”. He knew God’s desire was that the gospel should be preached, and he longed to be in sympathy with God’s desire.
I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also- note that he intends to preach the gospel to believers, not because they need to be saved again, but so that the principles of the gospel might govern their lives. It is a mistake to think that the gospel is just for sinners. When the believers at Rome had come to Christ in faith, they had obeyed that form of doctrine that was delivered unto them, Romans 6:17, and they become obedient unto the faith, Romans 1:5. They had committed themselves to the whole body of Christian truth, and it is this that Paul is going to teach when he arrives in Rome. For our benefit, however, the Spirit has seen to it that what he said at Rome is recorded for our learning.

1(i)   1:16,17
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s message

1:16
For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek.

For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ- the preaching of the gospel is foolishness to men, 1 Corinthians 1:18, but those who have been saved know it is nothing to be embarrassed about. “And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.
For it is the power of God unto salvation- the men of the world are perishing all the time they refuse the gospel, whereas believers are not ashamed by it, for they not only knew initial salvation from sin and judgment when they initially received the gospel by faith, but are constantly saved from the pitfalls along the way by that same gospel. Note the three personal statements, which we would do well to affirm also, “I am debtor…I am ready…I am not ashamed”, verses 14,15,16.
As he thought of the city of Rome, Paul knew there were various theories held there regarding salvation. The pagan priests said salvation was in their religion. The politicians, through reforms. The army generals, through the regiment. The economists, through redistribution. The philosophers, through reason. The Gnostics, through re-incarnation. The lower classes through revolution. The slaves would say that salvation was through release. The apostle is assured that God’s salvation was only through the gospel, for that was where the power lay.
To everyone that believeth- this is the principle on which God acts in His dealings with men. To believe and to have faith mean the same, namely a firm persuasion based on hearing the word of God. See later passages in this epistle such as 4:1-8 and 10:8-13.
To the Jew first- in the rich grace of God, the very nation which cast out the Son of God and crucified Him is given the first opportunity to believe in Him. The Lord Jesus had instructed His apostles that “repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, Luke 24:47.
The apostle Paul invariably went into the synagogue when he first arrived at a place, even though he was the apostle to the uncircumcision, another term for the Gentiles, Galatians 2:7. This was because the gospel is to be preached to those who have an interest in God, however weak, and these were most likely to be in the Jewish synagogue. It is also to be preached in circumstances and conditions conducive to serious thought. This is why, when he was rejected by the synagogue at Corinth, Paul went and preached in the house next door, Acts 18:6,7. Later, when a similar thing happened at Ephesus, he went into a private schoolroom to teach and preach, Acts 19:8,9. On both these occasions many believed, so the apostle had not, by going into a private place, surrendered to the forces of evil that opposed the gospel.
And also to the Greek- by Greek the apostle here means non-Jew. Since the common language throughout the Roman Empire was Greek, the Gentiles were known as Greeks, even if they were not natives of Greece.

1:17
For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith.

For therein is the righteousness of God revealed- the expression “the righteousness of God” is used in two senses in this epistle. Here, the phrase means that Divine righteousness which is reckoned, or imputed, to those who believe, see 3:21,22; 4:3-5. Elsewhere, it means God’s attribute, that which He possesses intrinsically and eternally, as in 3:25,26. Instead of God demanding that man become righteous by his own efforts, (a thing the apostle will show in this epistle he cannot do), God is prepared, in grace, to reckon to be righteous those who receive the gospel.
From faith to faith- the righteousness of God is offered only on the principle of reception by faith. And this offer of righteousness is with the view to men responding in faith. God is prepared to reckon righteousness to a person, provided they come to Him on His terms. The sinner must abandon any idea that he can earn God’s favour, and rely totally on the person and work of the Lord Jesus, who died at Calvary so that his sins might be forgiven, and he might be declared right in the sight of God.
As it is written, The just shall live by faith- the truly just or righteous man is he who has spiritual life within on the principle of his faith in God, as is shown by the fact that he lives out that life by the same principle. The apostle had claimed at the beginning of this section that the gospel was promised through the prophets, and now he proves his point by quoting Habakkuk 2:4 as he brings the section to a close. He thus disposes of any idea that he is teaching a new doctrine of his own devising.
The prophet had written, “The just shall live by his faith”, thus emphasizing the personal nature of faith, and also the fact that it is ongoing, and not just initial. Paul exercises his right as an inspired penman to omit the word “his”, in order to lay the stress on faith as a principle.
Incidentally, this text shows that the notion that one person can act for another in the matter of salvation is completely contrary to God’s word. Those who believe they may effect salvation by praying for the dead, or being baptized for them, are in serious error.

Section 2   Romans 1:18-32
God’s wrath against men as their Creator

Subject of Section 2
The apostle now shows that the righteousness which is available through believing the gospel of Christ is greatly needed, since the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who suppress the truths He has revealed to them through creation, and disregard the principles He has instituted for the regulation of their lives on the earth. Because they flout His laws, God ordains that they see the consequences in their lives even now.

Structure of Section 2

2(a)

1:18-20

The revelation of God through creation

2(b)

1:21-23

The rejection of the God of creation

2(c)

1:24-32

The recompense from the God of creation


2(a)   1:18-20
The revelation of God through creation

1:18
For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness;

For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven- there is a great need for the righteousness of God to be revealed in the gospel, since God is angry with sin and sinners, a fact which He has plainly shown in history. The flood of Noah’s time, the confusion of tongues because of the tower of Babel, the overthrow of Sodom, and the sending of Israel into captivity, are events by which God clearly demonstrated His hot displeasure against the sins of men.
The apostle is going to describe the state of the world up to the time of Christ’s coming, in order to show how needful the gospel was, and is. That the world is in a like condition now is testimony to the wholesale rejection of the gospel by men.
Against all ungodliness- every example of a lack of reverence for God’s glory merits His wrath.
And unrighteousness of men- every evidence of disregard of God’s laws will meet with His righteous judgment.
Who hold the truth in unrighteousness- truths concerning God as Creator are known by men as the next verses show, but they choose to suppress them, (such is the force of the word “hold”), and thereby incur God’s wrath.

1:19
Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it unto them.

Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath showed it unto them- by His works of creation God has revealed truths as to His greatness and power. That truth is in their hearts, deep down, although they are reluctant to admit it, because recognising a Creator involves accountability to Him. A well-known evolutionist said that his generation was eager to accept the theory of evolution because men wanted to be rid of the moral restraints of religion.

1:20
For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse:

For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made- this verse is best considered as a parenthesis, so verse 21 follows the argument of verses 18 and 19.
From God’s creative act of making the world His invisible attributes of eternal power and Godhood are clearly seen. These include:
His power and understanding, Psalm 147:4,5; Hebrews 1:3.
His greatness, honour, majesty, and wisdom, Psalm 104:1,24.
His gift of life, breath and all things, Acts 17:25.
His providential care, Psalm 104:10-23; Acts 14:17.
His impartiality, Matthew 5:45.

Even his eternal power- God’s power is eternal power, for He is not Himself the product of a superior force, but is the great Originating Cause of all effects. He has eternally possessed the power to create the universe, but did so at the point of His choosing.
And Godhead- by this particular word for Godhead is meant those attributes of God which, in this context, are manifest through creation. However, that manifestation of God through creation is not complete. The fullest possible revelation of God is in Jesus Christ, for “in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily”, Colossians 2:9. In this latter verse the word Godhead describes God in the totality of His being, essence and attributes, as manifest in the person of His Son.
So that they are without excuse- this is the conclusion the apostle draws from the revelation God has given of Himself as Creator, as verse 19 explains. There is no real reason why men should not know that there is a Creator-God, for as the apostle said, “he left not himself without witness”, Acts 14:17.

For special notes on creation and evolution, please see the end of this chapter.

2(b)   1:21-23
Rejection of the God of creation

1:21
Because that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful; but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened.

Because that, when they knew God- this is not a saving knowledge, but the knowledge of Him as Creator. Both verse 19 and this verse begin with “because that”, and are the double reason why the wrath of God is revealed from heaven, as verse 18 says it is. The theory of evolution is nothing other than an attempt to escape accountability to God.
They glorified him not as God- the glory that men should have given Him as His attributes were displayed in creation was withheld.
Neither were thankful- the benefits they received from Him were taken for granted, and men thought of them as the fruits of their own efforts, and not God’s provision. This is still true today, with good crops being attributed to man’s cleverness, and bad crops blamed on God.
But became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened- their reasonings were empty of truth and reality, so their hearts became taken up with things of no account, and darkened as to further light from God.

1:22
Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools,

Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools- thinking themselves to be self-sufficient as to the true nature of things, (for to be wise is to have “insight into the true nature of things”), they in fact sank deeper into folly and ignorance. As the prophet said of those who make idols, “They have not known nor understood: for he hath shut their eyes, that they cannot see; and their hearts, that they cannot understand”, Isaiah 44:18. Men used to label themselves as “Homo Sapiens”, meaning “Wise man”. This has been updated to “Homo Sapiens Sapiens”, “Very wise man”! Such is the folly of man. As Isaiah went on to say in verse 20, “He feedeth on ashes: a deceived heart hath turned him aside, that he cannot deliver his soul, nor say, Is there not a lie in my right hand?”

1:23
And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and fourfooted beasts, and creeping things.

And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God- whatever men might do or say, God is not corruptible, for He is not affected by the changing views about Him which men adopt. They may change His glory in their own imaginations, but not in reality. God said through the prophet, “I am the Lord: that is my name: and my glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven images”, Isaiah 42:8.
Into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things- by degenerating into idolatry man shows himself to be the corruptible one. For examples of these various forms of idolatry see Daniel 3:1; Isaiah 44:13; Ezekiel 8:5-16; Exodus 32:4. How dark the mind must be that thinks the universe came into being through an idol, the work of a man’s hands!

2(c)   1:24-31
Recompense from the God of creation

1:24
Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves:

Wherefore God also gave them up- men gave God up, and heaped disgrace upon Him, and His response was to give them up by allowing them to heap disgrace upon themselves.
To uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves- the capacity to sin in the way specified in verses 26,27, is within the human heart through the fall of man in Genesis 3. It is not that God planted the evil there. In response to their ungodliness in turning to idolatry, God gave men up to vile affections, which would mean they would receive recompense for their sin in their own lives even on earth. Idolatry and immorality go together, for as soon as a man makes an idol he signals that he has rejected the rule of God, and thereafter follows his own rules of conduct.

1:25
Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen.

Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator- man refused to acknowledge God’s true character as Creator, (the truth of God), rebelling against the principles He has set up for the maintenance of His rule in creation, and began to think of different creatures as his gods, which is a lie. As a consequence, objects God has created for His glory were turned into objects of worship, as verse 23 has said, and idolatry dominated men’s lives.
Who is blessed for ever. Amen- in the midst of his exposure of the gross wickedness of men in refusing God, the apostle feels compelled to break off, and show his profound disagreement with their behaviour by blessing God.

1:26
For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature:

For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature- this resumes the theme of verse 24, after the apostle has been overwhelmed by the enormity of their sin, and has personally distanced himself from it in verse 25. God has revealed His anger against homosexuality and lesbianism, not only by condemning it in His law, Leviticus 18:22-30; 20:13, but also by dramatically destroying Sodom and Gomorrah, Genesis 19:4,5,24; 2 Peter 2:6; Jude 7. So the wrath of God against such evils is already revealed, as verse 18 has said.
The apostle says “even their women”, expressing surprise that those who are normally thought of as gentle and loving, should violently rebel against God in this way. The “also” of the next verse tells us that like the men, the women burned in their lust one toward another, and instead of bearing children to love, they rejected child-bearing in lust.

1:27
And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another; men with men working that which is unseemly, and receiving in themselves that recompence of their error which was meet.

And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman- the proper and natural use of the woman is as the vehicle for the bringing of children into the world.
Burned in their lust one toward another- it is surely significant that the word Sodom means burning. Those who burned in their depraved lust, now burn in everlasting fire, Jude 7. The apostle does not use the normal word for man and woman in this passage, but rather the words for male and female, which are more fitting for the animal kingdom; those who practice the perversions mentioned here, are little better than the beasts. This is one of the results of the theory of evolution. It is no surprise that if men are constantly taught that they are descended from the beasts, then they start to act like beasts.
Receiving in themselves that recompense of their error which was meet- not only does eternal wrath await these sins, but even now the recompense is known mentally and physically if men break through the barriers that God has set up to regulate human conduct and relationships.
The apostle is describing the world before Christ came, but sadly, the features he points out are with us today. Such is the rich grace of God in this age, however, that even those who are homosexuals or lesbians may be saved, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 6:9-11, where we read, “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God”.

1:28
And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient;

And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge- recognition of God as Creator and therefore Moral Governor of the universe has a restraining effect on the wickedness of men. Note a reference to the arrogance of men, “they did not like”, so what pleased them was the governing factor. If they choose to deny He has rights over them, God allows men to work out their wickedness and reap the consequences. “Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap”, Galatians 6:7. But in wrath God remembers mercy, Habakkuk 3:2, so He demonstrates to men the folly of their sin before they enter eternity, giving them opportunity to repent.
God gave them over to a reprobate mind- God allowed men to express in action what was in their mind, so that they would find out the result of doing their own will. A reprobate mind is a way of thinking of which God does not approve.
To do those things which are not convenient- that which is not suitable conduct for those who are under obligation to God.
If we include the phrase in verse 32, “have pleasure in them that do them”, which is the sin of complicity, we have in the verses that follow a list of twenty-four sins. The apostle gives us a clue as to how we should divide them by his words “being filled…full”. He would not say “full of…whisperers”, so first there is a group of five sins, beginning with the words “being filled with”, that display a sinful reaction to the nature of God. Then, beginning with “full of”, a group of five sins that display a sinful attitude to men which results from their attitude to God. Then follows the third group consisting of seven sins which emphasise sinful character. Finally, beginning with “disobedient to parents”, a group of a further seven sins which show sinful shortcomings.
There is a progression in these sins. First, reactions to God, which manifest themselves in reactions to men, which in turn form character. Then the emptiness of man is exposed.

1:29
Being filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity; whisperers,

Being filled with all unrighteousness- which rejects God’s attribute of righteousness.
Fornication- which rejects Divine holiness.
Wickedness- which rejects Divine goodness, and acts contrary to it.
Covetousness- which rejects Divine providence, seeking for more than a fair share.
Maliciousness- which rejects Divine kindness, and manifests evil designs on others.

Full of envy- displeasure at the prosperity of others.
Murder- it is significant that this sin should be found in between envy and debate, showing that these are serious sins. Of course, murder is very serious too, being the destruction of the image of God in man, Genesis 9:6.
Debate- there is a sinister tone to this word, for it does not relate to a discussion about a question, but active strife.
Deceit- this sin disregards truth for one’s own advantage.
Malignity- the tendency to put the worst construction on a matter.
Whisperers- secret plotting against another.

1:30
Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents,

Backbiters- open opposition to another by way of slander.
Haters of God- a heart-attitude to God.
Despiteful- rudeness to man.
Proud- an inward attitude of self-importance.
Boasters- the outward display of that self-importance.
Inventors of evil things- the invention of new ways of sinning.
Disobedient to parents- lack of respect for parents.

1:31
Without understanding, covenantbreakers, without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful:

Without understanding- the lack of the ability to grasp simple and basic truth.
Covenantbreakers- lack of loyalty.
Without natural affection- lack of ability to sustain normal relations.
Implacable- lack of reasonableness.
Unmerciful- lack of mercy. At the end of the next verse they show mercy to themselves by excusing themselves.
This is a sad catalogue of the sins which are the product of a mind that is occupied with self and not God, and rejects the laws of our Creator. He allows men to sin in this way so that some, at least, may see the end result of rejecting God, and turn to Him for mercy.

1:32
Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them.

Who knowing the judgment of God- they know what God’s righteous assessment of their conduct is through the voice of conscience, which they stifle. The apostle will explain this in the next chapter.
That they which commit such things are worthy of death- those who commit sin deserve to be removed from the earth in death. See, for instance, 2 Samuel 12:13, where David recognised that his sin of adultery merited death. It is only through the mercy of God that sinners are allowed to continue living, and so have opportunity to repent.
Not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them- these men know that if they were to condemn others, they would condemn themselves, since they practise the same things. To try to avoid this, they condone the sins of others. The apostle turns in the next chapter to those who feel they can criticize others without condemning themselves.

Special note on creation
Whilst the Bible does not set out to be a science textbook, nothing within its pages is unscientific, and it is certainly not anti-scientific. The word “science” comes from the Latin verb “to know”. True knowledge is based on evidence. It cannot be based on mere theories. After all, men might speculate about origins, and propose their theories, but as God said to Job, “Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth? declare, if thou hast understanding”, Job 38:4. Since no-one except God was there when the events took place, is it not sensible to take note of the record He has given us in His word?
Of course, because man is a sinner, and his mind has been affected badly by his sin, he does not like the implications of creation. The reason for this being that if God introduces Himself as the creator of all men, then He has a claim upon them. The natural heart of man is not comfortable with the idea of being responsible to God, especially because when we come to chapter two of the book of Genesis we find that God issues laws, and warns of judgment if those laws are not obeyed. And then when we move to chapter three we find that those laws, when disobeyed, really do meet with the judgment of which God warned.
There are those who suggest that “religious” people have no right to speak of scientific things, for science deals with facts, and religion deals with beliefs. It should be remembered, however, that views about the universe contrary to those set out in the Bible are also beliefs. The difference between the two systems being that in the matter of origins, scientists can only rely on theories, whereas the believer in God has solid evidence in the form of the written testimony of the Bible.
But the scientist may protest that he has his Big Bang Theory. Precisely. He has his theory. So does the heathen savage have his theory when he believes everything came from a lotus flower. He has no evidence. The evolutionist should face up to the fact that he has none either. He has possible explanations, but no solid basis on which to proceed. He should also face up to the fact that very many scientists, competent in their field, and not necessarily Christians, are opposed to the Big Bang theory, and do not think it should be promoted as the only possibility.
George Ellis, co-worker with the late Stephen Hawking said,

“People need to be aware that there is a range of models that could explain the observations. For instance, I can construct you a spherically symmetrical universe with earth at its centre, and you cannot disprove it based on observations. You can only exclude it on philosophical grounds. What I want to bring into the open is the fact that we are using philosophical criteria in choosing our models. A lot of cosmologists try to hide that”.

In other words, there is no scientific reason why the Biblical account of creation should be rejected.
When he has formulated all his theories, and indulged in his speculations, man is still left with the idea in the back of his mind that there is a God, and that God is the one who gave us the Bible. The reason for this is found in the fact that God made man in His own image and after His own likeness. Now God is self-aware. But since man is made after the likeness of God, just as God is God-aware, so is man God-aware, however much he may try to hide it and run from it. This is why in Romans 1:19-21 the apostle uses words that indicate the idea of knowledge. The only explanation for this God-consciousness on the part of man is the Biblical one.

Special note on evolution
Before we think a little about evolution, we need to define it, for the word is often used in the wrong sense, even in textbooks. Evolution is that process by which organisms change, so as to become another organism. So, for instance, an ape-like creature becomes a human. This must be clearly distinguished from change that is brought about by adaptation to altering conditions. The latter takes place purely as a result of in-built abilities taking over from one another. The gene pool of that organism will contain scope for variation should the need arise. So the finches on the Galapagos Islands are able to adapt to changing climatic conditions, which vary from decade to decade. They have acquired no new information, but have used the information already coded into them. Sometimes this process will be accelerated by breeding, when particular characteristics are emphasized. All that happens is that latent characteristics are being accentuated; the creature remains the same kind. Creationists believe in this adaptation too, but they deny that it is appropriate to call it evolution.
In the interests of intellectual honesty, adaptation and evolution should not be used interchangeably. The only way it can be claimed that “evolution is a scientifically proven fact”, is by using the word evolution wrongly and dishonestly. Adaptation is, however, a scientifically proven fact, and Christians are happy to acknowledge that. If evolution of species had occurred, the world would be full of transitional fossils, which is not the case. As Stephen Gould, late Professor of Geology at Harvard University, and an evolutionist, wrote,

“The extreme rarity of transitional fossils in the fossil record persists as the trade secret of palaeontology”.

Charles Darwin himself admitted that every stratum of rock, and every geological formation should be full of intermediate forms. He said,

“This is the most obvious and grave objection which could be urged against my theory”.

Over a century has gone by, and the situation is just as dire for the evolutionist.

Those who are creationists believe the following:

1. That God is the creator of all things.

2. That He created the universe approximately 6000 years ago.

3. That He did the creating during six days of 24 hour’s duration, and then rested the seventh day.

4. That God maintains and preserves that which He has created.

5. That God created the various kinds of creature with possibilities for variation built into them.

6. That because sin has entered into the world, God has judged creation by subjecting it to corruption and decay, making it less efficient and beautiful than it was at the beginning.

7. That when God’s purpose for this present universe has been achieved, He will cause it to pass away, and make a new heavens and new earth which shall never be spoilt.

It is very clear that there is no common ground between these beliefs and evolution. They are so opposed that they can never be reconciled. When dealing with these opposing views, we must bear in mind that the creationist and the evolutionist are both confronted by the same evidence. The same earth and sun, the same stars, the same variety of life on the earth, the same fossils. The only thing that is different is the way these things are looked at. It is important to remember this, for creationism is often misrepresented as if it is belief in things that have no scientific support. This is not the case. The words of Charles Darwin should be borne in mind, for he wrote,

“I am quite conscious that my speculations run quite beyond the bounds of true science”.

What was true in Darwin’s day, is true today.
The idea that evolution is based on evidence and creationism is based on religion and faith is not true. The evolutionist believes he is right, the creationist believes he is right. They both have a faith-system. The difference lies in the fact that creationists believe what they read in the Bible, and see the universe in that light, whereas the evolutionist believes what he and other men think, in independence of God.
That evolution is a faith-system is shown by the Preface to Darwin’s Origin of Species, which reads as follows,

“The fact of evolution is the backbone of biology, and biology is thus in the peculiar position of being a science founded on an unproved theory- is it then a science or a faith? Belief in the theory of evolution is thus exactly parallel to belief in special creation- both are concepts which believers know to be true, but neither, up to the present, has been capable of proof”.


Since both evolution and creationism are faith-based, the question to be resolved is which view is the most reasonable, and most in accordance with the facts. Reasonable things are those things which are logical.

The evolutionist exalts reason, and yet his system of thought deprives him of reason. For if there is no God, there is no source of logic or reason. No coherent thought is possible; no rational conclusions can be arrived at; no certainty about anything can be achieved.
The evolutionist has nothing to offer by way of viable answer to the problem of the origin of reason. He believes his mind to be nothing more than a random collection of atoms. He will forgive us then for not believing what comes out of such a mind. The honest seeker for truth needs that which is definite and exact, not that which is vague. He seeks certainty, not possibility. Even probability will not satisfy him. And this the atheist cannot give him. For all his bravado and bluster, all the atheist can say is summed up by the language his organisation used for its advertising campaign on the London bus network,
“There is probably no God”. This is the language of those who are unsure of themselves. And this is no surprise, for they have cut themselves off from the source of true wisdom and knowledge.
The Christian has the solution to this problem, for he believes the Bible, which teaches that man is made in the image of God. This means, amongst other things, that man has rationality. He is able to think, reason, and come to logical conclusions, because God has given him the capacity to do these things. Even though man has fallen into a state of sin, his mind is still capable of rational thought. God graciously enables the sincere and earnest seeker after the truth to find Him. He has promised “And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me with all your heart”, Jeremiah 29:13.
To know God as Creator is only the first step. It is God’s desire that we should discover Him to be a Saviour-God. This is why He sent His only-begotten Son into the world, that we might be saved from sin and its consequences. By the sacrifice of Himself at Calvary He brought salvation within the reach of all who are prepared to accept the testimony that God gives in His word about His Son. Accepting that testimony not only involves belief that Jesus Christ is equal with God, and that this qualifies Him to deal with the sin-question, but it also involves believing that we cannot save ourselves from sin, and that we have no strength to deal with that deep problem.
Those who do find salvation from sin’s power and consequences through faith in a crucified Saviour, find also that they are now able to understand that which the natural man cannot grasp. As a result, they will gladly acknowledge God to be the Creator of all things at the beginning, and will give Him the glory for it. The first chapter of the Bible will no longer be dismissed as myth and fable, but will be seen as the record of what God Himself did. This is not to say that only Christians can understand that all things were created by God. We learn from Romans 1:19 that unbelievers are held responsible by God for their response to the things they see around them.
The origin of matter also needs to be considered. There are those who reject the idea of creation altogether, because they say matter is eternal. If matter is eternal then it had no beginning. But if it exists and yet had no beginning it is an effect without a cause. This is self-evidently not the case. It was David Hume, celebrated atheist and philosopher, who said,

“I never asserted so absurd a proposition that anything might arise without a cause.”


The origin of life is also a matter of great difficulty to the evolutionist. But biology is the study of “bios”, the word the Greeks used for life, and zoology is the study of “zooim”, the word they used for living creatures. No-one who claims to be able to tell us about our origin should be allowed to evade this question. To plead ignorance, or even to rejoice in not knowing, is no help to us. There needs to be certainty. And this the atheist cannot give us, for the simple reason that he denies the existence of God.
God is the only wise God, and as such is the source of mind and reason. He is the Creator God, the source of all matter. And He is also the Living God, the source of every form of life. We must be clear that existence and life are not the same thing. Life is a condition of existence, as is death. For man, when life ends, death begins, but the person still exists. The state of existence has changed from life to death, but the existence itself is unchanging. The Bible makes it clear that “it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment”, Hebrews 9:27, so the person continues, even though his earthly life has come to an end. In what state the person continues depends on his response during his lifetime to the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus, for He was “once offered to bear the sins of many”, Hebrews 9:28, and those who rely on His finished work in genuine faith are assured that death is the gateway to heaven.
Now and again in the media there is great excitement because of some laboratory experiment which is supposed to have produced life. The excitement soon goes away, however, as it is realised that nothing of the sort has taken place. All that has happened is that lifeless sludge has been produced on the side of a test-tube. The tragedy is that the so-called triumph is widely reported in the media, but the eventual rejection of the so-called “scientific finding” is not mentioned.
Life as man has it may be defined as “That which enables us to act in response to our will”. Our will is that part of our being which prompts us to do a particular thing. The difference between animals and man is that an animal may change its behaviour as a result of stimulus or instinct, whereas man has a will which can be independent of stimuli. So, for instance, his senses tell him that to touch fire is harmful, yet he may rush into a burning building to save his children. He does not have to do that to survive, but he does it because he is more than a collection of cells reacting to stimuli. Man makes a multitude of responses which have nothing to do with survival, but he wills to make them. Where does that will come from? The atheist has no answer. The Christian believes the will of man comes from God, who made man in His own image so that he might represent and reflect Him.
We have now confronted three major questions, the existence of reason; the existence of matter; the existence of life. We have noted that the evolutionist has no viable answer to any of the three, and we have also noted the Christian answer, namely that God is the source of reason, matter, and life. Because He is the God of the universe, we are accountable to Him. Instead of evading this truth by hiding behind an unproven theory, it is the best policy to come to terms with things as they really are, and seek the relationship with God that He desires men to have.

EPHESIANS 1

EPHESIANS 1

An epistle written in prison
The epistle to the Ephesians is one of Paul’s prison epistles, written in Rome whilst he was awaiting trial before Caesar. Nonetheless he does not describe himself as the prisoner of Caesar, who claimed the title lord, but rather of the Lord of lords, Jesus Christ, see 4:1. Far from thinking of his imprisonment as a restriction imposed on him, he saw it as an opportunity to express that he was captive to Christ’s interests. Writing another prison epistle, the Philippians, he stated that he had learned, in whatsoever state or situation he was, to be content, Philippians 4:11. Again, he said to the Philippians, who were worried lest his imprisonment hindered his service, that as a result of being in prison, many of Caesar’s soldiers had heard the gospel, 1:12,13.

A twin epistle
Ephesians and Colossians are twin epistles, both written in prison, and both having similar structure. In Colossians the emphasis is on the person of Christ as Head of the body, the church, whereas in Ephesians the emphasis is on the church itself, and Christ’s ministry towards it. In Colossians we read, “In Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. And ye are complete in Him”, 2:9,10. Whereas in Ephesians the apostle tells us that the church is “the fulness of Him that filleth all in all”, 1:23. In the former statement we learn that Christ is the one who completes us, whereas in the latter, it is the church who, in a sense, completes Him.

The use of the word spirit
There is only one use of the word spirit in Colossians, in 1:8, and this reference may not be to the Holy Spirit at all, but rather to the spirit of the believer. Ephesians is markedly different, for there are several references to the Spirit throughout the epistle. Clearly if the church is to complete Christ in the Ephesians 1:23 sense, then the power of the Spirit of God is needed to do this. Christ does not need the help of the Spirit to fulfil His role as Head and completer of the church, but of course the Son of God and the Spirit of God are at all times in harmony, and as Persons of the Godhead, do not act independently of one another. As the Lord Jesus said, “The Son can do nothing of Himself”, John 5:19.

Progression in Paul’s epistles
There is a progression to be noted in Paul’s epistles. In Galatians the believer is standing by an occupied cross, and self and the world are the further side, see Galatians 2:20, 6:14. In Romans the believer is standing beside an empty tomb, associated with Christ in His resurrection, 6:1-11, etc. In Colossians the believer is standing on earth looking heavenwards to a filled throne, 3:1,2. In Ephesians the believer is first of all seen as seated in heavenly places in Christ, 2:6, then walking in harmony with that heavenly position, 4:1, and then warring against spirit-wickedness in the heavenly places, who try to prevent the enjoyment of the heavenly inheritance.

The epistle to the Ephesians corresponds to the book of Joshua.
Just as Israel at last reached the land that God had promised to Abraham long before, so the believers of this present age have entered into a goodly inheritance in heavenly places, promised to them in Christ before the foundation of the world. For us, “Canaan” is not heaven anticipated, but heaven gained.

It is interesting to notice that when Paul first went to Ephesus, Luke tells us first of all about the disciples of John that he met. These had not heard that the Holy Spirit had come at Pentecost, Acts 19:2. At this point the apostle spoke to them of Christ Jesus, the one who, although crucified on a cross, is risen from the dead and glorified in heaven. This is the first use of this title in the New Testament, and it very significant that it should be mentioned first here, because these disciples had been immersed into Jordan by John, but they had progressed no further. We do not read of John bringing those he baptised out of the water. He did, of course, but Scripture only says he baptised them into Jordan. However, when he baptised the Lord Jesus, we specifically read that He “went up straightway out of the water”, Matthew 3:16. So not only is there the mention of emergence from the waters of Jordan, but also the coming up straightway, a foretaste of the fact that the Lord Jesus would rise quickly from the grave, for it was not possible for Him to be held by it. And He came to introduce the idea of resurrection, hence His coming up out of the water is specially mentioned.

So the disciples of John were baptised again, in the consciousness that Christ was risen, and He may appropriately be called Christ Jesus, the risen and exalted man. All this would give character to the assembly at Ephesus, and the epistle we are about to consider builds on these truths.

Structure of the epistle
The epistle divides into two main sections, chapters 1-3, and chapters 4-6. The first section is concerned with doctrine, whereas the second section has to do with practice. Where the epistle divides the apostle exhorts us to “walk worthy”, and his use of the word “worthy” is notable for the following reason. The word “axios” has to do with the fulcrum of a pair of balances, the point about which they turn, (much as an axle is the point about which a wheel turns). The desire of the apostle is clear, for having weighted one side of the scales with sublime truth relative to Christ and all that is secured for us in Him, he now passes the responsibility on to us to walk in such a manner that the scale pan of Divine privilege is balanced by the scale-pan of Christian responsibility. A worthy walk is one which has due regard for the greatness of the Christian position, and matches this with dignity and intelligence. We are called to such a manner of life. It is not an optional extra, the preserve of an elite band of enthusiasts, for we should all be enthusiasts!

In chapter one we are introduced to wealth from God. And then the sort of things the apostle prayed for in that connection. (Not his actual prayer, but the desires behind his prayer for them).

In chapter two we have the work of God. And this is in contrast to our sinful pre-conversion works, 2:1,5, our vain attempts to please God by our own efforts, 2:9, and also to our works now, which have been prepared for us to do from all eternity, 2:10. How solemn to think that God planned things for us to do before the world was made! Are we doing them? God works in us so that we have the desire to do His will, and also the power to do it, see Philippians 2:13, so we have no excuse!

In chapter three we have one aspect of the wisdom of God made known. That which was hid from ages and generations and hid in God, (not even in His word), but which is now made known by the apostle.

In chapters four, five and six up to verse 9, we have our walk before God. Those works which God has prepared for us to walk in are detailed for us. We are to walk worthy of the vocation, 4:1; walk not as other Gentiles walk, but walk like Christ did, 4:17,20,21; walk in love, 5:1; walk as children of light, 5:8; walk circumspectly, 5:15.

In chapter six verse ten onwards we have weapons from God. These need to be put on, and taken up, in order that we may withstand the onslaughts of the enemy.

Structure of chapter 1

(a)

Verses 1,2

Greetings from the apostle

(b)

Verses 3-14

Blessings sanctioned by God the Father, secured by Christ, and sealed by the Spirit

(c)

Verses 15-23

Prayer of the apostle that these things might be appreciated

(a) Verses 1,2
Greetings from the apostle

1:1
Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, to the saints which are at Ephesus, and to the faithful in Christ Jesus:

Paul- his identity. The epistle begins as all epistles of the day did, but it was very different to ordinary epistles in that it was inspired of the Holy Spirit. The apostle was guided into the truth by the Holy Spirit, as the Lord Jesus had promised would happen with the words, “Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth is come, He will guide you into all truth”, John 16:13. The thoughts that come into the mind of the apostle were then transmitted to the parchment by the use of words that accurately convey that truth. The apostle called this “comparing spiritual things with spiritual”, 1 Corinthians 2:13. So the thoughts were spiritual and so were the words, even though the latter were the words in everyday use. This letter was written around 64AD, and the apostle John lived, (very probably at Ephesus, if church history is to be believed), until around the year 100AD. He would be able to verify that the epistle was genuine, and as such was binding on believers.

An apostle of Jesus Christ- his authority. Paul was saved as a result of seeing Christ in heavenly glory, and he was “not disobedient to the heavenly vision”, Acts 26:19. It is appropriate, then, that he should be the one used to tell us of our heavenly inheritance in Christ. We should ever recognise the full apostleship of Paul, and not disparage him as some have done in recent times. Failure to listen to Paul meant near disaster for the seamen in Acts 27:21, and falling asleep to Paul’s ministry had a dramatic effect on Eutychus, Acts 20.9. We should learn from their mistakes, and acknowledge that the things he wrote were the commandments of the Lord, 1 Corinthians 14:37.

By the will of God- his activity. Before he was saved the apostle was “a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious”, 1 Timothy 1:13, and as such asserted his own will strongly. Now his will is surrendered to Christ, as expressed in his first prayer, “Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do”, Acts 9:6. Because he is writing from within the confines of the will of God as an inspired apostle, we may trust that his words come from God. He may be limited physically by the walls of a secure room, if not a prison cell, yet his spirit ranged over the heavenly inheritance believers have in Christ.

To the saints- their sanctity. The word saint has been extracted from its original setting by the Holy Spirit, and sanctified for His use. To an unsaved person in Ephesus, a saint was one who was dedicated to the gods, and that there were many “saints” like that in Ephesus is seen in Acts 19:34, for they shouted in praise of their goddess for two solid hours- dedication indeed! But to the wrong cause. Now, however, the word means one who is dedicated to God because set apart for Him. The Ephesians, like the Thessalonians, had “turned to God from idols”, 1 Thessalonians 1:9. They had not become disillusioned with their idols and then turned to God as a last resort. Nor had they added the Christian God to their list of idols. They had positively and deliberately turned to God because of Who He revealed Himself to be in Christ, and just as positively, and as a consequence, turned from their idols. All believers are saints now, for it is their calling in life, 1 Corinthians 1:2. The only question is whether they are saintly in practice.

Which are at Ephesus- their responsibility. They were saints at or in Ephesus, for they had not been separated physically from their former surroundings, but rather, had been changed in heart so as to live a life which was changed in practice. We should not confuse separation with isolation. The Lord Jesus was “separate from sinners”, Hebrews 7:26, yet did not distance Himself from them.

And to the faithful- their fidelity. This is another description of the saints at Ephesus. Steadfastness and dependability are integral to faith. When Abraham believed God, he in effect declared that what God had just said to him was reliable. Reliability on the part of the those who believe is the logical outcome of their faith, because it is an expression of the character of the one they believe. Those who believe pledge themselves to unswerving loyalty to the Lord. We see this in Lydia, who although only saved a short time before, invited Paul and Silas to stay with her, “If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord”, Acts 16:15. In other words, if you have judged my faith to be genuine. Indeed, the very fact that she was now disposed towards the apostles was an indication of the genuineness of her faith, for true believers are happy to hear apostles, 1 John 4:6.

In Christ Jesus- their security and dignity. The scriptures are very precise in their terminology. Christ Jesus is not a title we shall find in the gospels. In fact, as we have already noticed, its first use is in Acts 19:4 when Paul is speaking to the disciples of John the Baptist at Ephesus. It emphasizes the fact that Christ is risen and ascended. Paul was converted through the ascended Christ appearing to Him, and then he came to appreciate the beauty of His life as Jesus. Paul often had Luke for his companion, so the third gospel, telling of Jesus, is the fit companion for Paul’s epistles, telling of a risen and ascended Christ.

1:2
Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.

Grace be unto you- Paul’s desire and prayer for them is that they may know Divine grace, to enable them to appreciate the truths he is about to expound to them. We need the grace or favour of God constantly to enable us to appreciate the things of God aright; we cannot do it in our own strength. God abounds towards us in His rich grace, as verses 7 and 8 will tell us.

And peace- Paul desires that the end result of understanding and appreciating Divine things will be peace of heart, and confidence in God. The opponents of the truths expressed here cannot take away this peace, any more than they know the grace.

When Gentiles greeted one another, they said “charis”, grace. When Jews saluted one another, they said “shalom”, peace. In the church there is no distinction of culture or background. Gentiles believers know peace and grace, Jewish believers know grace and peace. This greeting from the apostle is no formality, but is the normal polite salutation, (which when used by sinners is no more than a hope), transformed into a prayer, showing his earnest desires for them. By gaining an appreciation of God’s grace, they will advance in the knowledge of God Himself. By gaining an appreciation of Divine peace in their souls, they will be better fitted to live at peace with one another.

From God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ- note that these Divine blessings come equally from the Father and the Son, a testimony to the Deity of Christ. From verse 3 we shall learn that our blessings are sure to us because they depend upon the relationship between the Son and the Father, for Paul will bless the God and Father of Christ there. Here the fact that He is our Father is emphasised, (telling us He is kindly disposed towards us), and the fact that Jesus Christ is Lord. Not just that He is our Lord, but that He is Lord absolutely, so no enemy can deprive us of Divine favours, for Christ is in control. He has led captivity captive, and thus is supreme over all the forces of evil, 4:8.

(b) Verses 3-14
Blessings sanctioned by God the Father, secured by Christ, and sealed by the Spirit

1:3
Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ:

Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ- notice the apostle does not speak of our Father, even though he has just used those very words. He is ascribing blessing to God as the Father of the Lord Jesus; in other words he is blessing God because of what comes to believers because of the Father’s relationship to the Son. As we have already noted, the blessings believers know are firmly rooted in the relationship that exists between Divine Persons. Only in a secondary sense do those blessings come to us because He is our Father. He is also the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, for when He came into manhood Christ subjected Himself to His Fathers will. See Psalm 22:10. These are relationships that are unique to Christ, but yet He told His own that He was going to ascend to His Father and their Father, His God and their God, John 20:17. Although the relationships are spoken of in the same terms, they are distinct, for He did not say “Our Father”, or “Our God”. Christ is Firstborn among many brethren, Romans 8:29, yet He is also Only Begotten, so His Sonship is not simply a question of degree, (as if He were simply a better Son than believers), but of kind, He being eternally the Son, as 1 John 1:2 would indicate, amongst other scriptures.

Who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ- the apostle first of all blesses God for what He is in Himself, and in His relationship to His Son, and then begins to describe the blessings He has granted to believers so that they might appreciate Him more. We tell what God is like by how He manifests Himself.

We also address God by the way He manifests Himself, so here the apostle addresses God as God and Father. When God appeared to Abraham in the land of Canaan, He appeared as Lord to him. So it is that Abraham responded by building an altar, and calling upon “the name of the Lord who appeared to him”, Genesis 12:7. The worship was in harmony with the revelation. Since the Son of God has come and given us an understanding to know Him that is true, 1 John 5:20, we should respond to Him in line with that. It is the Father that seeks worshippers, John 4:23.

Note that the blessings are “in Christ”, that is, who Christ is gives character to the blessings. The preposition “en”, if it does not denote physical location, indicates either power or character, in this case the latter. So as we go through the passage we shall see that God’s choice is “in Christ”, verse 4; our acceptance is “in the Beloved”, verse 6; redemption is “in Him”, verse 7; all things will be headed up “in Him”, verse 10; an inheritance is obtained “in Him”, 11; and the receiving of the Spirit is “in Him”, verse 13.

The blessings are not natural, physical or sensual, but heavenly. The nation of Israel was promised earthly, physical blessing in an earthly place, the land of promise. They were promised these things in Abraham, but we are promised spiritual blessings in Christ.

How glad we should be that the blessings are not “in us”; in other words, because of what we are, for then they would not be secure. God would not bless in that way. On the other hand, “all the promises of God in Him, are yea, and in Him Amen, unto the glory of God by us”, 2 Corinthians 1:20.

We may summarise by saying that as to source, the blessings are from God the Father; as to scope, they are all blessings; as to their sort, they are spiritual; as to their situation, they are in heaven; as to security, they are in Christ; as to their seal, they are guaranteed by the Spirit, verse 13,14.

We could look at the following verses as structured according to the following plan:

The blessing

He hath chosen us

The basis

in Him

The purpose

that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love

The blessing

Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children…accepted in the beloved

The basis

by Jesus Christ to Himself, according to the good pleasure of His will

The purpose

To the praise of the glory of His grace

The blessing

In whom we have redemption through His blood, the forgiveness of sins,

The basis

according to the riches of His grace

The purpose

He hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence

The blessing

Having made known unto us the mystery of His will

The basis

according to His good pleasure which He hath purposed in Himself

The purpose

That in the dispensation of the fulness of times He might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in Him

The blessing

In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated

The basis

according to the purpose of Him who worketh all things after the counsel of His own will

The purpose

That we should be to the praise of His glory, who first trusted in Christ

The blessing

in whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise

The basis

until the redemption of the purchased possession

The purpose

unto the praise of His glory

1:4

According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love:

According as- “in relation to which fact”. The apostle now begins to review some of the Divine blessings we have been granted. He looks at them in three categories. Firstly in relation to the Father in verses 4-5, then in relation to the Son in verses 6-12, then in relation to the Spirit in verses 13 and 14. Of course, each of the persons of the Godhead are involved in all of the blessings.

He hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world- it is worth remembering that Christ is God’s Elect One, Isaiah 42:1; Matthew 12:18. This immediately alerts us to the fact that deliverance from hell is not in view in the term. In Isaiah 42:1 the Messiah is God’s elect servant, chosen out from a nation that had failed to serve Him as they should. He is God’s faithful servant, and the pleasure of the Lord prospers in His hand, Isaiah 53:10. Having served God in life and death, He was chosen again, this time out of the tomb. If there were none in Israel suited to the title of elect, there were certainly none in the grave either, so He was raised from among the dead by the glory of the Father, and as such is chosen of God and precious, 1 Peter 2:4. It is because of who Christ is that God has chosen His people for a position before Him.

So His choice is not arbitrary, but is based on what His Son is to Him. This choice was before the foundation of the world, which is another way of saying “in eternity”, for time began when the earth was founded. That is when events started to happen, and time is the distance between two events. The foundation of the world is mentioned, perhaps, to highlight the contrast with Israel, whose inheritance is from the foundation of the world, being earthly in character, see Matthew 25:34; Hebrews 4:3. Since our blessings are purposed in eternity, the events of time cannot spoil them, and they shall endure eternally also.
It is important to notice that election has in view all God’s purpose towards His people. This is seen in Romans 8:29-33, where it is only after the apostle has explained the outworking of God’s purpose in foreknowing, predestinatng, calling, justifying and glorifying, that he describes believers as “God’s elect”. And so it is in the passage we are considering, for the truth of election is brought in first because the other blessings all serve in some way to contribute to our knowledge of what it is to be elect.

That we should be holy and without blame before him in love- the apostle now tells us what the choice of God was for. It was not to save from hell, but rather to secure those saved from hell a position before Himself. His determination to do this is grounded in His love for Christ, whom He wishes to see surrounded by those who are like Him and for Him. Those who are before God must be fitted for the position, hence we are described as holy and without blame. As those who are positively holy, and have been delivered from all blame for sins, we are fitted by God for His very presence. The expression “before Him” literally means “under His very eye”, so close is the relationship.
The description holy and without blame serve to remind us that it is only through the work of Christ at Calvary that God’s purpose is worked out. He cannot maintain His integrity, and at the same time simply issue a decree that His people are holy and without blame. They must be made so on a basis which satisfies all His attributes, not just His sovereignty.

1:5
Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will,

Having predestinated us- it is important to notice that verses 3 to 6 are all one sentence. It is good to study individual words in detail, but context is vital. Remember the first three rules of Bible interpretation are as follows: First, context; second, context; third, context. The word predestinate literally means “to set the boundaries beforehand”. We immediately contrast and compare this with what happened to Israel after they entered the land of promise, for the boundaries of their tribal territories were marked out by God. So with believers; the boundaries of their position before God have been marked out by Him. There is this difference, however, in that whereas the land of promise was divided up between the sons of Jacob, so that each had a part, in the case of the heavenly inheritance every son has all of the inheritance in Christ. God not only marks out the boundaries, but fills the space marked out with His sons.

We can easily see, therefore, that this predestination is worlds apart from the way that Augustine, and after him the leaders of the Reformation, used the term. They thought of predestination as determining whether a man went to heaven or hell, and by the use of the worldly logic they had learned from Plato and Aristotle made deductions which led them into error. Having set out upon that course, and in order to perpetuate their faulty view of the sovereignty of God, they, to be consistent with their system, had to teach that Christ only died for the elect. Thus it was that a theory that was put forward by a ninth century monk, which in its time was met with gasps of disbelief, was adopted as orthodox theology. The theory that Christ died only for the elect is dishonouring to Christ and to God, and should not be countenanced in any shape or form. of course, it is true that only the elect come into the good of that death.

It might be salutary to quote the words of Milton, in his poem Paradise Lost:

“Others apart sat on a hill retired,

In thoughts more elevate, and reasoned high

Of providence, foreknowledge, will, and fate,

Fixed fate, free will, foreknowledge absolute,

And found no end, in wandering mazes lost.”

Milton; Paradise Lost; Book 2; Page 121.

Unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself- having set the boundaries, the apostle now describes those who occupy the prescribed position. They are God’s sons, made so through the redemptive work of Calvary. “Adoption of children” is literally “placing as sons”, and is a position of nearness as expressed in the phrase “unto Himself”. The work of Calvary was needed to bring believers into sonship.

A reference to the passages that deal with this subject, namely Galatians 3:1-5:26, and Romans 8, will show that sonship has to do with liberty, dignity, intimacy, maturity and glory. Clearly, those who inherit must be in a right relationship with the one granting the inheritance, and this believers are, but only because the one who is God’s eternal Son has acted to bring them into it.

Believers are the children of God by faith, 1 John 5:1, as well as being sons of God by faith. The emphasis with children is on a living relationship with God as our Father, whereas the emphasis in sonship is on our status. Being a child of God is more private, enjoying the life of the family of God, whereas being a son is more public, manifesting the features of God’s Son in the world where He is rejected, and also coming with Him to reign. After all, when a Greek father formally adopted his child to be his son and heir, it was a legal and public process.

According to the good pleasure of his will- that which seems right to God, and which He wills to perform, has ensured that His people are before Him in the place of privilege. It is not at all a question of their merit, for they have none, but entirely the will of God, which centres in His Son. There are two main words used for the will of God in the New Testament, and in this passage the word for “will” in verses 5, 9, 11, is “thelema”. It is is that which God decides to have done because it is pleasing to Him.

1:6
To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved.

To the praise of the glory of his grace- continuing his sentence, the apostle reveals that God’s sons, in the place of God’s determining, are a sure sign of the effectiveness of God’s dealings in grace with His people. His grace in all its manifestations is glorious, (because those manifestations bring out what God is in Himself, glory being “the display of intrinsic excellence”), and His people, by the position He has granted them, cause that grace to be celebrated.

Wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved- not content with granting sonship and privilege to His people, He makes them to be attractive to Himself. (We recall how Nebuchadnezzar selected those who were choice young men to attend at his court, Daniel 1:4). He cannot do this by bringing out anything from within them, for they have no merit of their own. What He can and does do is grace them with all those features which He finds so pleasurable in His Son, His Beloved. We do not use the word grace as a verb very often, but we do say that a beautiful display of flowers graces the table. The idea is of beautifying and making pleasing. God is well-pleased with His Son, and that good pleasure is found in His sons now also. The offerer who brought a burnt offering found that at the end of the process it could be said by God, “it shall be accepted for him”, Leviticus 1:4. In other words, all that God found acceptable about the sacrifice, (because it spoke to Him of what His Son would do at Calvary), was attributed to the offerer. This is in contrast to the sin offering, where all that was unacceptable about the offerer was transferred to the offering, and it was burnt up out of God’s sight.

The use of the title Beloved not only reminds us of the Father’s love for His Son, but also the Son’s love for the church. After all, the “holy and without blame” of verse 4 is the same as the “holy and without blemish” of 5:27, which speaks of Christ’s love for His church fitting them to be at His side.

1:7
In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace;

In whom we have redemption through His blood- if in verses 4-6 there is emphasis on the activity of the Father, now the apostle concentrates on how the Son has been, and will be active. Verses 7 and 8 speak of a present effect of a past work, whereas verses 9-12 speak of Christ’s future work. The one tells of suffering, the other of reigning; the one sees Christ on a cross, the other, Christ on a throne. How touching to read that it is in the Beloved that we have redemption, telling us of God’s love in the matter. There was no love in the slave-market of old; just cold calculation, and hard bargaining. But God has introduced the principle of love into the slave-market of sin, and sent His beloved Son to pay the price that the slaves might be freed.

Notice that the redemption of sinners is when they believe, not when Christ died. He gave Himself for our sins, “that He might deliver” (at a future date, when sinners believe), see Galatians 1:4. It is a mistake to speak of Christ saving sinners when He died. The work of Calvary accomplished is one thing, the work of Calvary applied is another, although of course connected. It was not a bowl of lamb’s blood that delivered from the destroying angel, but the blood from that bowl sprinkled over the door. Both were necessary, as we see from the word about Moses, “Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood”, Hebrews 11:28.

The apostle needs to define what redemption is, for there were those in his day and there are those in ours who insist on using Bible words in non-Bible ways. This redemption is not some gnostic notion of the freeing of the soul from the hindrances of the body, but rather the setting free of those who are the slaves of sin.

The following are references to various things we need to be redeemed from:

“He that committeth sin is the servant of sin“, John 8:34.

“Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things such as silver and gold from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers…” 1 Peter 1:18.

“that through death… He might deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage”, Hebrews 2:15.

“Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us”, Galatians 3:13.

“when ye knew not God, ye did service unto them which by nature are no gods”, Galatians 4:8.

“And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of the body“. Romans 8:23.

“None of them can by any means redeem his brother, nor give to God a ransom for him…that he should still live for ever, and not see corruption“, Psalm 49:7-9.

“I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death“, Hosea 13:14.

We are reminded in 1 Corinthians 6:20 that we are bought with a price, and therefore, being transferred to the ownership of Another, have the responsibility of glorifying Him in the body and spirit He has purchased.

The forgiveness of sins- but what of the sinful deeds committed by the slaves when they were still in bondage, and acted contrary to God? The work of Christ deals with these also. Just as the slave has been let go from his master, so his sins have been let go from him, such being the meaning of the word forgive. With a new master, and a clean record, the one-time slave, now become a son, is free to be, and to act, to God’s glory.

According to the riches of his grace- out of the wealth of His favour towards men, God gave His Son, who in turn gave Himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time, 1 Timothy 2:6. There was no merit in us, but it is all of God’s grace, so rich and free.

1:8
Wherein he hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence;

Wherein he hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence- those delivered from their slave-state, and released from their slave-sins, find themselves under the ownership of One who is all-wise. One, moreover, who imparts that wisdom to His sons. God’s grace in all its richness is not content with delivering slaves, but intends to make those slaves His wise and prudent sons, and give them positions of responsibility and honour. Wisdom may be defined as “insight into the true nature of things”. God, of course, is the fountainhead of all wisdom, being the “the only wise God”, 1 Timothy 1:17, and He imparts, not grudgingly, but abundantly, (“abounded towards us”) His insights to His people. We need prudence, too, to enable us to handle this wisdom, and apply it in practice. Perhaps the wisdom is more for now, whereas the prudence is more for when we reign with Christ.

1:9
Having made known unto us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself:

Having made known unto us the mystery of His will- of course God is inscrutable, so the understanding of the immensity of His sovereign will is totally beyond finite minds to grasp, as we learn from Romans 11:33-36. The apostle, however, is not speaking of God’s will in general, but rather one aspect of it which in old time was not revealed, but now is. This is the essence of a biblical mystery, namely something hidden before, but now revealed to those who are to be granted understanding in it. It is a mystery no longer to those who know it. God had plans which He did not disclose to His Old Testament prophets, or indeed any believer in old time. We shall find reference to four mysteries in the epistle, 1:9-12; 3:1-13; 5:22-33; 6:19,20. and they each repay detailed study.

According to the good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself- we have already come across God’s good pleasure, as He positioned His people before Him, verse 5, and now we have it again, this time in regard to the future. His purpose is purposed in Himself, for it is not a reaction to outside influences, not forced upon Him by events, nor an emergency measure, but His settled intention from all eternity, but only disclosed now.

1:10
That in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in him:

That in the dispensation of the fulness of the times- a dispensation is not a period of time, but is what happens during a particular period of time. In everyday life in Bible times it had to do with the arrangement of household affairs. Certain things are going to be dispensed, or administered, during the coming kingdom age, (otherwise known as the millenium, because it will last in its initial phase for a thousand years). This administering is called here a dispensation. God has been working out His plan during each of the ages of time, (see Ephesians 3:5 for a reference to “other ages”, meaning the different phases of God’s dealings in the Old Testament), and that process will end with the rule of this earth under Christ. He must reign, for several reasons, not least to vindicate God for His decision to put the earth under subjection to man at the beginning, Psalm 8. The first man failed miserably, but Christ will “restore that which He took not away”, Psalm 69:4, and administer for God, as Hebrews 2:5-8 indicates, quoting Psalm 8. His sacrifice at Calvary was necessary preparation for this, so Hebrews describes Him coming “once in the end of the world”, or literally, “once for all on the completion of the ages”, to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself, Hebrews 9:26. As far as God is concerned, all the ages of time found their completion when Christ died, even those that were still future. The sacrifice completed is the ground for the kingdom to be set up, with the interval between occupied by the church age which is a parenthesis in God’s earthly dealings. The cross is the guarantee of the crown; the purple cloth covers the altar, Numbers 4:13; those given a preview of the kingdom speak of His decease, Luke 9:27-31.

The millenium is mentioned six times in Revelation chapter 20, and it is clear that it cannot be running its course now, as some suggest, for the following reasons:

1. The events of the latter part of chapter 19 have not yet taken place, for Christ has not yet come out from heaven to defeat His earthly foes, and to consign Antichrist to the abyss.

2. Satan has not yet been bound, 20:2,3, for he still goes about, 1 Peter 5:8, and blinds men’s minds, 2 Corinthians 4:4.

3. Those who will refuse to worship the Beast, and will be martyred for it, are not yet raised to reign with Christ. The “but” of verse 5 indicates that there is a difference between those of verse 4, and those of verse 5, the difference simply being that one company is raised before the 1000 years, and one after.

4. If the first resurrection mentioned here is figurative, as some teach, then to be consistent, we must say the second resurrection is, which is clearly unscriptural.

5. The millenium cannot be now, because the first resurrection is before it, and the first resurrection has not yet taken place.

6. The millenium cannot be a figure for eternity because the second resurrection is after it.

He might gather together in one all things in Christ- this is the heart of the mystery the apostle is explaining, that Christ, the Messiah, will not only head up all things on earth, (which the Old Testament saints knew about), but in heaven as well. Israel had no idea that their Messiah would have control in heaven as well as on earth, for the prophets only spoke of an earthly kingdom, replacing the kingdoms of the Gentiles, as Daniel chapter 7 details.

The words “gather together in one” mean that God, acting in His own interests, (for the verb is in the Middle Voice, signifying something done for the benefit of the one doing it), intends to bring together into one all things, and He will do this by uniting them in Christ. In other words, Christ will be the bond between all things and God.

It is as if the sum total of all that God achieved during the successive ages of the Old Testament, is now gathered up into a grand total, so that the fulness of all that was achieved in each age is now administered during the kingdom age. In the Age of Innocence, God’s goodness was prominent. In the Age of Conscience, it was His judgement. In the Age of law, it was His government. In the present Age of Grace, it is His salvation. In the coming Age of Tribulation, it will be His wrath. All these features will find their fulness in the Age of the Kingdom, the Age of Glory.

The basis of this is Christ’s work at Calvary, for God will reconcile all things to Himself by the cross, as Colossians 1:20 states. The result will be that things in the heavens and on earth will be righteously brought back into harmony with God. The things in the heavens, (for the word is in the plural in the verse just quoted), would include the stellar heavens, and also the precincts of heaven the abode of God.

We perhaps little appreciate the far-reaching consequences of the fall of Adam, as a result of which the whole creation, not just the earth, was made subject to vanity, Romans 8:20, so that even the stars are not pure in God’s sight, Job 25:5. The better sacrifice of Christ, however, has availed to purify all of defiled creation, including the heavenly things themselves, Hebrews 9:23. Only the Son of God, as God’s Firstborn, pre-eminent over God’s creation, Colossians 1:20, is great enough to achieve this, and only His sacrifice is great enough to establish it. He purified heaven so as to serve as priest there, and He will purify the earth so that He can reign over it.

Even in him- the apostle reiterates that it is through the Messiah that this will be done, because the truth he sets out is so breathtaking in its scope that the Ephesians might have reservations about accepting it.

1:11
In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will:

In whom also we have obtained an inheritance- Romans 8:17 speaks of believers as heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ. As God’s sons, they have a part alongside of Christ in this great and Divine purpose. Indeed, the signal that God is about to deliver creation from its groaning, and bring it into liberty from its bondage, will be the appearance with Christ when He comes in glory, of myriads of saints who have been conformed to the image of His Son, Romans 8:19. If God can deliver rebellious and wilful sinners from their slavery, He can certainly deliver inanimate creation.

Being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will- no wonder the apostle began the passage by speaking of God placing His people as sons before Him, and gracing them in Christ, for they are to come with Him, and in that day He will be “glorified in His saints, and admired in all them that believe”, 2 Thessalonians 1:10. God does not need to consult with any about this matter, for His own will, and the work of Christ which is contained within that will, (see Acts 2:23) gives Him the right to act in this way.

1:12
That we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ.

That we should be to the praise of his glory- in verse 6 believers are to the praise of the glory of His grace, but in a day to come the glory will be to the fore, and God’s saints will glorify Him as they take their place with Christ over a reconciled creation.

Who first trusted in Christ- the apostle now speaks of two categories, first those, like himself, who have been saved out of the nation of Israel, then in verses 13 and 14, those saved from the Gentiles. This is why he first of all uses a word for hope which means to hope or trust beforehand. The nation of Israel will come into the good of Calvary when they see the one they pierced comi
g in the clouds with great glory. They will weep for Him, and repent of their sins, see Revelation 1:7; Romans 11:26; Zechariah 12:10. But there have been many Jews who have anticipated that day, and have come to Christ already, trusting Christ first.

1:13
In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation: in whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise,

In whom ye also trusted- it cannot be said that the Gentiles trusted first, or fore-hoped in Christ, because they did not have a hope of Messianic blessing as Israel did, being apart from Christ, cut off from Him, 2:12, and hence hopeless and godless.

After that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation- as to its content, the gospel consists of spoken truth, hence the apostle exhorts Timothy to preach the word, 2 Timothy 4:2, and in the parable of the sower the seed is the word of God. Peter, too, declares that the word of the Lord which liveth and abideth for ever is preached through the gospel, 1 Peter 1:25. It is by the proclaiming of the scriptures that the Father draws souls to Himself, John 6:45. No amount of human ingenuity can replace this Divinely ordained means of reaching the souls of men. The gospel is preached “with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven”, 1 Peter 1:12, so the preacher has the assurance that the Holy Spirit will do His sovereign work of convicting and convincing men.

The word of truth is information about God and His Son. They are central to the gospel. Scripture speaks of the “glorious gospel of God”, 1 Timothy 1:11, and also “the glorious gospel of Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:4. The reason why the the gospel is glorious is because of the Persons of whom it speaks. The gospel is truly preached when the glories of God and His Son are set forth. It is the Spirit’s work to apply these things to the hearts of those who are listening. The test of the preaching is whether something is learnt, or relearnt, about God and His Son as a result of the preaching. After all, the Lord Jesus sent His disciples to teach all nations, Matthew 28:19, and this they did, for “they ceased not to teach and to preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. The preaching of the gospel is not a constant appeal to sinners to get saved. We shall look in vain in the Acts of the Apostles, (which, after all, is the Preacher’s Handbook), for any appeal to sinners to believe. This is the Spirit’s work. In fact, Peter had the experience of finding that his whole congregation was saved before he had finished his message, Acts 10:43,44. He had indeed said that “whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins”, but he certainly did not constantly urge them to believe.

The preaching was not sinner-centred. In the opening of his classic treatise on the gospel, the apostle Paul wrote, “the gospel of God…concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord”, Romans 1:1,3. When Philip went down to Samaria he “preached Christ unto them”, Acts 8:5. When he met the eunuch in the desert he “preached unto him Jesus”, verse 35. When Paul was converted “he preached Christ in the synagogue, that he is the Son of God”, Acts 9:20. When some believers from Cyprus and Cyrene came to Antioch, they “spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus”, Acts 11:20. In the synagogue in Thessalonica it was Jesus that Paul preached unto them, that He is Christ, Acts 17:3. In Athens, Paul “preached Jesus, and the resurrection”, Acts 17:18. In Corinth Paul testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ, Acts 18:5.

If the content of the gospel is truth, then the result of the gospel is salvation, when it is believed. Salvation is essentially association with Christ in His risen and ascended glory, as chapter two of this epistle makes clear. We should beware of speaking as if being a Christian is simply following Jesus; it is far more than that, and the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ should be set forth in plain terms, so that men may hear and believe to the salvation of their souls.

In whom, after that ye believed- this expression is capable of being misunderstood, because it seems to leave room for a gap between initial faith and the reception of the Spirit. This is not the case, however, for it is the same construction as is found in Romans 13:11, where we read, “now is our salvation nearer than when we believed”, indicating a definite point in time. So we are sealed by the Spirit of God the moment we believed. Clearly the Spirit cannot come before we believe, but He does come immediately after, to secure the believer for eternity.

The scriptures make clear that the Spirit of God takes up residence permanently in the believer the very moment he first believes. Galatians 3:2 asks the rhetorical question, “Received ye the Spirit by the works of law, or by the hearing of faith?” The answer is clear, for it is at the moment when the gospel was heard with faith. Romans 8:9 is very definite on this point, for if a person does not have the Spirit of God, he does not belong to Christ, and is therefore not a believer.

Having said that, we should remember that there were some believers at Ephesus who had been John the Baptist’s disciples, and only when they had been baptised and Paul had laid hands on them did they receive the Holy Spirit, Acts 19:1-7. But these are an exception. The normal sequence is that a person believes and is immediately and permanently indwelt by the Holy Spirit.

Ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise- a seal was placed on a valuable item in ancient times to clearly indicate who owned it. The saints are precious to God, and He has marked them with His seal, none less that the Spirit of God Himself. The expression “of promise” may be looked at in two ways. Either it is a reference to the promise that the Lord Jesus gave to His own in the upper room as to the giving of the Spirit, which promise was realised at Pentecost, John 14:16; Acts 2:33. Or it refers to the fact that all that is promised for the future, is guaranteed by the presence of the Holy Spirit within. Clearly, the fact that Christ has made good His promise in the past, assures that all that is future will come to pass, too. Those who were “strangers from the covenants of promise”, 2:12, now have bright prospects before them.

1:14
Which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory.

Which is the earnest of our inheritance- the Holy Spirit is not only God’s mark of ownership on us, but also is the guarantee that the full participation in the inheritance with Christ will be entered into. The word is used nowadays of an engagement ring, the pledge that a man makes that he will marry the girl. So God has given to us the pledge or sign that He will carry out what He has promised to do.

The illustration has been used of a farmer who buys some sheep in the market, but finds it is too late in the day to transport them home, so he arranges for them to be looked after overnight. However, he anticipated that this might happen, so he had brought with him a bale of hay for the sheep to feed on in the night. It is the same food they will have when they reach the farm the next day, but they are given a foretaste of what is ahead. The Spirit gives us samples of what shall surely be in the future.

Until the redemption of the purchased possession- the believer’s body has been bought by Christ, but it is not yet redeemed. The apostle wrote, “And grieve not the holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption”, Ephesians 4:30. And again, “we ourselves also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body”, Romans 8:23. He also wrote to the Corinthians, “What? Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For we are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s”, 1 Corinthians 6:19,20.

Our body is our last link with Adam and a fallen creation. The day will come when Christ changes our bodies, so that they are like His body of glory. Then shall the slavery of our bodies to the bondage of corruption be for ever over. Set free from every hindrance, we shall be able to enter into the inheritance with Christ, and serve His interests in the way of His appointing in an unfettered way.

Unto the praise of his glory- just as Jewish believers will commend God’s glory when they are glorified with Christ, so Gentile believers will too, for they have been united together in the body of Christ, and have one hope before them, 4:4.

(c) Verses 15-23
Prayer of the apostle that these things might be appreciated

In Ephesians 1:15-23 the apostle tells us the three things he prayed for in relation to the Ephesian believers:

In verses 15-17, that they might know the ministry of the Spirit of God in His capacity as the One who imparts wisdom and understanding.

In verse 18, that they might know the way God had made them His inheritance.

In verses 19-23, that they might appreciate the power that God put forward to raise Christ from the dead, and lift Him up to the place of highest honour in heaven.

1:15
Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints,

Wherefore I also- as well as blessing God, he prays for blessing for the believers, that they might make progress in spiritual things. We should pray like this too. Our main object in this life should be to get on in heavenly things. Notice that neither here nor in 3:14-21 are we given the actual words of the apostle’s prayers. Rather, we are told the desires behind the prayers.

After I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus- this is not just their faith initially, but continually. He had been with the elders of Ephesus just four years before writing this epistle, and would have learnt of the state of the assembly then. Here he is confident they continue in the faith.

And love unto all the saints- this is a sign that they loved God, and were therefore true believers. The apostle John wrote, “Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God: and every one that loveth him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of him”, 1 John 5:1. He went on to write, “By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God, and keep His commandments”, verse 2. In other words, we love fellow-believers best when we keep God’s commands. We do not show love to them by compromising on the matter of Divine truth.

1:16
Cease not to give thanks for you, making mention of you in my prayers;

Cease not to give thanks for you, making mention of you in my prayers- the apostle appreciated that believers are under constant threat, so with this in mind he constantly remembered them before God. It was the prophet Samuel who said, “God forbid that I should sin against God in ceasing to pray for you”, 1 Samuel 12:23, and we might well imitate him in this.

The apostle had the care of all the churches on his mind, so he tells us here that he mentioned the Ephesian believers before God. There were not enough hours in the day for him to go into details about every believer he knew.

1:17
That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him:

That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ- it is appropriate to speak of God in this way, since He has put forth His power as God to raise and exalt Christ, as the apostle will soon show. This title also indicates that the one through whom we know God is the one who is “our” Lord Jesus Christ by faith. This sort of God is the ground of our confidence as we pray.

The Father of glory- He is the source and maintainer of all that glorifies Himself. This being the case, the answer to this prayer will glorify God.

May give unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him- Paul is not praying that they might receive the Spirit of God, for he has just written that they were sealed with the Holy Spirit when they believed, verse 13, and that sealing is effective until the day of redemption, when the Lord comes, verse 14. What he does pray for is that they might know the Spirit in His capacity as the Spirit of wisdom and revelation, who delights to impart the knowledge of Christ in increasing measure to those He indwells. In the matter of knowing Christ, the Spirit of God is indispensable. It is the Spirit who imparts to God’s people the insight into the true nature of things they need to glorify God intelligently and therefore effectively. The wisdom regarding principles needs to be imparted first, so that the revelation the Spirit gives through the scriptures may be correctly handled. It is not a question, then, of mental ability, but of spiritual desire.

The word for knowledge the apostle uses here is not simply knowledge in the abstract, (which would be “gnosis”), but “epi-gnosis”, meaning that the one knowing is concentrating on the one he knows. The preposition “epi”, meaning towards, at the beginning of the word suggests this.

1:18
The eyes of your understanding being enlightened; that ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints,

The eyes of your understanding being enlightened- the word for enlightened is the verb that gives us the word photo. When film cameras were in common use, light would enter the “eye”, or lens of the camera, and fall upon the sensitive film at the back, and would translate into an image of the object that had reflected the light. So here, the apostle is praying that the light of the knowledge of Christ might fall upon our understanding, so that an indelible impression would be formed of the way God has worked through Christ to His glory. The word “understanding” is literally “a thinking through”, whch supposes that we give serious thought to these matters, making time to do so. We might well cultivate the almost-forgotten art of meditation.

That ye may know what is the hope of his calling- this is the first thing the apostle wants us to know, and about which the Spirit will impart wisdom and understanding. It has to do with the prospects that open up to believers as a result of God calling them in the gospel. The whole of the truth of the epistle to the Ephesians really has to do with this hope. More particularly, it has to do with the range of blessings that he has already detailed, and which open up prospects for the future. It is God’s desire that we know them in the present. The word is in the singular, for the apostle is massing together all that is in prospect. If all believers had their minds centred upon this hope, not only would it lift them above the mundane, but would unify them, for “one hope of his calling” is one of the seven unifying factors that help us keep “the unity of the Spirit”, Ephesians 4:4.

The word the apostle uses for “know” here, is connected with the word “see”, reminding us that he has just referred to “the eyes of our understanding. The Lord Jesus said, “The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light”, Matthew 6:22. By this He meant that just as the impressions we gain through seeing affect whatever we do in the body, so the impressions we gain by spiritual insight will affect our whole manner of life. How important then to gain those impressions through reading the word of God, our only source of spiritual knowledge.

What glorious things lie ahead! Association with Christ when He gathers everything together under His administration; likeness to Him, for we shall “be conformed to the image of his Son”, Romans 8:29, and changed bodies that radiate His glory for all eternity, 1 Corinthians 15:40-43. These are just some of the things in prospect.

And what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints- it was said of Israel that “the Lord’s portion is His people; Jacob is the lot of His inheritance”, Deuteronomy 32:9. And the psalmist spoke, by the Spirit, of “Jacob his people, and Israel his inheritance”, Psalm 78:71. So it is also true that God has a rich and glorious heritage in His people of this age, not because of what they are in themselves, but because of what He has made them in Christ. After all, verse 6 has spoken of them as being “accepted in the Beloved”. So everything that God the Father finds attractive about His Beloved Son is attributed to His people. No wonder that inheritance is glorious, for He is glorious. Paul desires that we appreciate something of the rich glories that God finds in Christ, as seen in His people.

1:19
And what is the exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who believe, according to the working of his mighty power,

And what is the exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who believe, according to the working of his mighty power- not content with speaking of “His power”, or even “the greatness of His power”, he goes further, and speaks of “the exceeding greatness of His power”. The apostle uses three different words for power in this expression, to emphasise the immensity of the work that God performed when He raised and exalted Christ.

“Working” means energy, involving efficient operation.

“Power” means inherent power.

“Mighty” means superior force.

The phrase is literally “the energy of the strength of His might”, which is best understood by working backwards from the end. The might of God, His superior force, derives its effectiveness from the fact that it is what He possesses because He is God. It is not acquired power, but inherent, part of His very being. When that superior, inherent power is put forth, it is put forth with energy, for God does nothing half-heartedly.

When Job spoke of God’s creation he said, “Lo, these are parts of His ways: But how little a portion is heard of Him? But the thunder of His power, who shall understand?” Job 26:14. The resurrection and ascension of Christ is the greatest display of power there ever will be, and represents the thunder of God’s power. Whereas Job wondered whether anyone could understand it, Paul prays that the believers might indeed do so, once the eyes of their understanding were enlightened by the Spirit of God.

There needs to be the exercise of exceedingly great power because God could not simply raise and exalt Christ by speaking the word, in the same way as He brought the universe into being by His word, (for “he spake, and it was done; he commanded, and it stood fast”, Psalm 33:9), but He needs to assert his moral right to lift Christ out of death, and to exalt Him as a man to heaven.

He has that moral right because Christ has defeated him that had the power of death, that is the devil, and the exaltation of Christ through the realm of the enemy, the air, (for he is “the prince of the power of the air”, Ephesians 2:2), clearly demonstrates this. God has “spoiled principalities and powers”, Colossians 2:15, by the fact that not one of them could hinder the progress of Christ as He, a resurrected man, passed through the heavens, right up to the throne of God.

The marvel of it is that the power that raised Christ, is “to usward who believe”. No wonder the apostle prays that we might take a deep interest in these things, for we have been associated by God with what he did for His Son when he raised Him from the dead and set Him on high. There is no reason why we should be powerless Christians when such energy is available to us even now.

1:20
Which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places,

Which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead- this is His vindication after all the treatment He received at the hands of men. He was raised “from among” the dead. The resurrection of Christ introduces a new dimension into resurrection. The Jews were familiar with the idea of a resurrection of believers out from the dead, leaving unbelievers in the grave, (for they correctly interpreted Daniel 12:2 like this). As He approached the cross, the Lord Jesus moved less publicly, lest He should arouse the hostility of the authorities to such a point that they moved to arrest Him before His hour had come. So it is that He charged His disciples to “tell no man what things they had seen, till the Son of Man were risen from the dead”, Mark 9:9. Now what puzzled the disciples was the preposition He had used in the phrase “risen from the dead”. It was the preposition “ek”, which literally means “out of”. It can either be translated like this, or as “out from among”, depending on the context. Now since the word dead is a plural noun, it means dead persons. Clearly therefore the phrase does not mean “out of dead persons”, but rather, “out from among dead persons”. This is what perplexed the disciples, for they were expecting all the just dead to rise fat the same time, in accordance with their right understanding of Daniel 12:2, yet here was the resurrection of one just person, leaving other just persons in the grave.

This is a new concept, but it is one which marks God’s dealings with His people of this age, for Christ is “the first that should rise from (among) the dead”, Acts 26:23, implying that there are others who shall follow. And this is also implied in the words, “Who is the beginning, the firstborn from (among) the dead; that in all things He might the pre-eminence”, Colossians 1:18.

And set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places- this is His exaltation after His self-humbling to come to earth. His own words were, “For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted”, Luke 14:11. Isaiah had prophesied that “He shall be exalted, and extolled, and be very high”, Isaiah 52:13. In Hebrews 1:3 Christ sits Himself down at the right hand of God, (for this is the force of the verb “sat down” in the Middle Voice). Here He is made to sit by the power of God. The place of supreme power as the one administering for God, (for the right hand of the Father is the place of the Firstborn, the one charged with the task of administering for the Father). Not only has He been raised to the right hand of God, but by the right hand of God, Acts 2:33. This is the fact that gives character to the whole epistle, for the emphasis throughout is on the place Christ has in heaven, and the way in which believers are associated with Him there.

1:21
Far above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come:

Far above all principality- a rank of angel indicating he had first place in the administering of God’s affairs. Now it is Christ who has the pre-eminence, Colossians 1:18.

And power- every angel with authority must give way now to the supreme authority of Christ. They must defer to the one who said, “All power (authority) is given unto me in heaven and in earth”, Matthew 28:18.

And might- those who have been given immense ability to act are now subservient to the one who was crucified through weakness, 2 Corinthians 13:4. He was made lower than angels, (who are greater in power and might than men, 2 Peter 2:11), yet now, as man, is elevated higher than the greatest of them.

And dominion- He is Lord of all, and those who had dominion and lordship before, must now bow to Him. Not that they did not do this before He came to earth, but now they do it to Him as a man.

And every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come- not only is He set over angels, but He is set over men too, whatever their reputation, (for name is equivalent to reputation). Those who have reputation as sinners among sinners in this world, (the word is “age”), or those who will have reputation as saints among saints in the age to come, all must defer to Him, for His name (reputation) is above every name.

1:22
And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church,

And hath put all things under his feet- there is no higher place that Christ can go, so all things must be under Him; He is in total control, whatever men might think. Adam’s dominion only extended to sheep, oxen, birds and fish, Psalm 8:6-8, but there is no limit to Christ’s control. Even death itself shall give way to Him at last, 1 Corinthians 15:25,26, (notice the quotation from Psalm 8 in that passage).

And gave him to be the head over all things to the church- as Head, He is in the place of authority, with none to contradict Him. The idea of headship first comes in reference to God, when David said, “Thou art exalted as head above all”, 1 Chronicles 29:11. Here, as man, Christ is given the title that belongs to God, a testimony to His Deity. Notice that the headship is over all things, and it is the church that recognises it, so he is said to be head over all things to the church. The world will know this in the age to come, but it is only believers who acknowledge Christ as head at the present time. He has been given to be head, for it is an honour bestowed upon Him by God the Father as recompense for the trials of earth, and in response to His self-humbling, Philippians 2:9.

1:23
Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all.

Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all- so His headship is not merely one of administration, as when we speak of “the head of a corporation”, who might be detached and inaccessible. Christ’s headship is like that which the head of the human body exercises over the rest of the body. As head, He in every way and in every particular is the one who makes things complete. And yet, such is the high dignity granted to the saints, they are said here to be His fulness. As head, he makes all the members meaningful and indispensable, and inasmuch as He could not function in this way if there were no body, so in that snnse the body is His fulness, for it gives Him opportunity to exert His headship fully.

So the headship of Christ is exercised from His place at God’s right hand. The question is, how is that relevant to believers? The answer is found in the next verses, as the apostle traces, not the exaltation of Christ now, but that of believers in association with Him. He had hinted at this in verse 19 when he wrote that the power that God used to raise Christ is “to usward who believe”. In other words, the same power that lifted Christ, lifts believers. Now this is not a reference to the future, for when it happened to Christ, in God’s mind and purpose it happened to believers. So it is that in 2:5-6 we are said to be quickened together with Christ, raised up together, and seated together in Him in heavenly places.

REVELATION 11

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made. It would be appreciated if the name of the website were to be retained at the end of the article if it is printed for distribution to others. Thank you.

You will find that if you copy the text into Libre Office Writer the formatting will be retained for printing.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

Survey of the chapter
As noted in connection with chapter 10, John may have wondered where the nation of Israel fitted in to the things he was being shown.  After all, it is the nation over which Christ shall reign as king, and it is also the nation that will have to pass through “the time of Jacob’s trouble”, Jeremiah 30:7. 
The seal judgements have been inflicted on men indiscriminately, but in chapters 10-15, and 17-19, the emphasis changes, and John is given details which are more to do with persons.  So to prepare for that more specific action, in chapters 10-12 we are informed about God’s ways with the nation of Israel. 

Verses 1-2          Preservation by God of the nation.
John is instructed to measure the temple, and is told that it will be violated by the Gentiles.  But the measuring indicates God has detailed concern for it, and those who worship in it.
Verses 3-14        Provision by God for the nation.
Two witnesses are raised up so as to strengthen the believing Jews to be faithful to God, and trust Him.  The ascent of the witnesses to heaven will assure the believing Israelites of His involvement in their plight, and that He has not left them without support.
Verses 15-18      Praise of God by representatives of the nation.
The four and twenty elders rejoice at the prospect of the millenial reign of Christ, and the resurrection of Old Testament saints.
Verse 19              Power of God ready to be asserted for the nation. 
The chapter begins with a temple on earth, which is about to be trampled under foot, but there is the assurance that this does not affect the temple of God in heaven, the centre of real power.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 11, VERSES 1 TO 14:

11:1  And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein.
11:2  But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months.
11:3  And I will give power unto My two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.
11:4  These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth.
11:5  And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed.
11:6  These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will.
11:7  And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.
11:8  And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.
11:9  And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves.
11:10  And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth.
11:11  And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.
11:12  And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them.
11:13  And the same hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.
11:14  The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly.

Verses 1-2         Preservation by God of the nation.

11:1  And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein.

And there was given me a reed like unto a rod- John is going to be assured that the things symbolised in chapter 10, (the thin high cloud that the psalmist used to speak of the extent of God’s faithfulness, power and truth in relation to the nation of Israel), and the sun and the rainbow, (God’s evident witness to His intention to bless the nation), are symbols of reality, and not fantasies.
The reed was a measure of length in old times, being standardised at 12′ 9″, or just under 4 metres.  It was a reed like a rod, meaning that it was not a reed unsuitable for measuring with, but straight and strong.  A reed is a symbol of weakness, as we see from Luke 7:24, (“a reed shaken by the wind”), but this is an exception, for it is like a rod, the symbol of power.  God is going to bring the nation of Israel from a position of weakness to that of power, through their Messiah.
That it was given to John shows he is commissioned to do the measuring, whereas in a similar situation in Ezekiel’s experience it was an angel who did so.  Another difference is that Ezekiel was told the measurements of the temple, for it was not then built; nor, indeed has it been built yet, for it is the millenial temple that is in view there.  Here, however, it is the measurement of a temple that will exist during the tribulation period.
And the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein- the angel is standing, for God’s ministers are ever ready to serve Him.  John is bidden to likewise be standing, ready to do this important task that will impress upon him and his readers that God’s interest in the nation of Israel is real. 
This measurement is not just of things, a temple and an altar, but people.  We might think you cannot measure people with a rod, but you can measure the area that a crowd covers, and God is assessing the extent of interest in Himself that the nation is displaying.  To measure the temple is to signify that God takes careful and detailed note of its existence, and the desires for God that its building represented.  To measure the altar is to show that God takes account of the exercises of men towards Him.  To measure the size of the crowd shows that God is aware of them, and will protect them.  There are clearly those who come to the Court of the Gentiles, but who have no offering for God to be placed upon the altar.  These are not His people, and are given over to the power of the enemy.
The sad fact is that this temple is going to be defiled by the image of the antichrist.  The altar sacrifices are going to be stopped by the same person, (see Daniel 9:27), and he will persecute those who believe, so that they have to flee, as the next chapter will tell us. 
Note that although this temple had been built by Israel in unbelief, and they are carrying on the sacrifices as if Christ has not died, nevertheless, it is still called the temple of God.  Even though there was much that was of man in the temple of Christ’s day, He still went there, and called it His Father’s house.  The principle was intact even if the practice was in ruins. 
The religious element in Israel at this time are making preparations for the rebuilding of the temple at Jerusalem on the site of Solomon’s temple.  At present there is a mosque on the site, but clearly it will have gone by the time John’s vision is fulfilled. 

11:2  But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months.

But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not- the temple area was divided into the inner sanctuary, then the Court of the Priests, the Court of the Israelites, and the Court of the Women.  It seems that these two courts are being included in the expression “the temple”, even though the word is strictly “inner temple”, the sanctuary itself.  The Jews of Christ’s time regarded the Court of the Priests as part of the “naos”, the inner temple  Surrounding these courts was the middle wall of partition, through which Gentiles could not go.  So the court without or outside of the temple was this outer court, the Court of the Gentiles, where all could come.  This part was not measured, a symbolic omission, to emphasise the difference God was making between those He was mindful of, who were earnest worshippers, (even though misguided, for as yet they had not realised that Christ’s sacrifice had made their rituals obsolete), and the Gentiles in general.
For it is given unto the Gentiles- this unmeasured area becomes a sign of those God is not pledging to protect, for they have no interest in worshipping Him.  The fact that it is given unto the Gentiles shows He is in total control, and is allowing events to unfold to glorify Himself in the outcome, which is the defeat of the Antichrist.  He controls both the believing and unbelieving part of Israel.  The latter side with the Gentile antichrist, and therefore are reckoned as being in the Court of the Gentiles.
And the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months- Daniel was given a vision in which he was told that “the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary”, Daniel 9:26.  He had already learnt of one who would take away the daily sacrifice, and cast down the place of God’s sanctuary, 8:11.  This happens at the same time as the image of the beast is set up in the temple, called in Daniel 12:11 “the abomination that maketh desolate”, which is linked in that verse with the taking away of the daily sacrifice in the temple.  The right of the Jews to sacrifice on their altar will be withdrawn.
When the disciples drew the attention of the Lord to the temple buildings, He responded with the words, “There shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down”.  And when the disciples asked when this would happen, He did not mention anything about the Romans destroying the city in AD 70.  Rather, He spoke of things at the end time, and it is then that the city of Jerusalem and the temple shall be destroyed, for the antichrist will attempt to rid the earth of all reminders of God, that he himself might be the supreme object of worship.  He will establish Babylon as the capital city of the world.
So the treading under foot by the Gentiles will extend from the middle of the 70th week of Daniel, until Christ comes to earth to deal with His enemies.  As the Lord said, “Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled”, Luke 21:22. The times of the Gentiles began when world-government was given to Nebuchadnezzar, and will end when Gentile dominion is ended by the coming of Christ to reign.
This period of time is reckoned in terms of months, because that is how the Jews reckoned time for religious purposes.  Month after month will go by, new moon after new moon, and they cannot offer their sacrifices.

Verses 3-14        Provision by God for the nation.

11:3  And I will give power unto My two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.

And I will give power unto My two witnesses– it is important at this time that a word of instruction from God be available to the nation, so that they might be given the opportunity to believe in the Messiah.  The one hundred and forty four thousand servants of God spoken of in chapter seven have spread out from Israel into the world. 
Malachi’s prophecy marks the end of the first period into which Daniel’s 70 weeks are divided, so there is a connection between his prophecy and Daniel’s vision.  At the end of his prophecy we read, “Remember ye the law of Moses My servant, which I commanded him in Horeb for all Israel, with the statutes and judgements.  Behold I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord: and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse”, Malachi 4:4-6.  Now the two saints that Malachi mentions, Moses and Elijah, were on the Mount of Transfiguration with the Lord, and no doubt the mention of Christ coming in His kingdom, and the presence of Moses and Elijah, prompted the disciples to enquire about the coming of Elijah, for what they had seen on the mount was a preview of Christ coming to reign, and they knew Malachi spoke of those days.  The Lord replied, “”Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things.  But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed.  Likewise shall also the Son of Man suffer of them”, Matthew 17:11,12.  The disciples understood by this that He spoke of John the Baptist, verse 13.  For when John was promised to Zacharias, he was told by the angel “And many of the children of Israel shall he turn to the Lord their God.  And he shall go before Him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready a people prepared of the Lord”.  
Note the fact that the angel does not speak of John turning the children to their fathers, but instead says “turning the disobedient to the wisdom of the just”.  This may well be the interpretation of the phrase, so that John would turn the children, (that is, those who claimed to have Abraham as their father, Matthew 3:9), unto their fathers, (that is, to the prophets, as they foretold the coming of the Messiah, see Acts 3:25).  The disobedient children of Abraham would be turned to the wisdom of the prophetic scriptures, written by just men of old time under the inspiration of the Spirit of God.
But John would also turn the hearts of the fathers to the children.  We should not confuse the fathers who turn to the children, with the fathers the children turn to, in Malachi’s prophecy.  Nor should we confuse the children the fathers turn to, with the children who turn to their fathers.  From the very beginning, God directed men to look for the promised seed.  He had promised that Eve’s seed would bruise the serpent’s head.  The woman’s seed is primarily Christ, for He is the Ultimate Seed.  So all down through the centuries of the Old Testament era, the fathers would be anticipating the child that would be the Messiah.  John, by his preaching, turned the children of his day, (those who had turned out not to be the Messiah, but who were children of Abraham), to what the fathers, (the Old Testament prophets), had to say about the Messiah, for He had come and was ready to be revealed to Israel.
So also the witnesses of a future day will turn future Jews to a reading not only of the Old Testament prophets, but also the writings of Matthew and Luke to show the genuineness of the claims of Christ, and the Epistle to the Hebrews to show His sacrifice is superior.  This will have special relevance given that those in view in Revelation 11 are in the temple as priests, and in the court where the altar was, as worshippers.  Just as in the days of the apostles “a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith”, Acts 6:7, so in the future many of Israel will respond to the ministry of these two witnesses, and distance themselves from a temple-system that is about to be profaned by the Antichrist.  Some at least of these will become the company Daniel spoke of as “they that be wise”, Daniel 12:3, who will “turn many to righteousness”.  These are the Maskilim, or “wise ones”, and the Maschil psalms are especially for them in that future day.  (The Maschil psalms are as follows: Psalm 32;42;44;45;52-55;74;78;88;89;142.  It would be a profitable exercise to read those psalms in the light of the situation in which the Jewish remnant will find themselves).
And they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days- this is the same length of time as forty two months, since the prophetic year has 360 days of 12 months each.  But it does not refer to the same period as the 42 months of verse 2, for that is the designation for the second half of the 7-year period.  The period of the prophesying by the two witnesses is to prepare the nation for that, and therefore must relate to the first half of the seven-year period. 
As prophets they have a two-fold ministry.  To forth-tell the mind of God regarding what Israelites should do, and also to foretell the impending desecration of the temple, and the subsequent destruction of the city.  So the 42 months of treading under foot follows the 1260 days of prophesying, being the two halves of Daniel’s seventieth week. 
That their time of prophesying is measured in days reminds us of the words of God to Israel, “Since the day your fathers came out of the land of Egypt unto this day I have even sent unto you all My servants the prophets, daily rising up early and sending them”, Jeremiah 7:25.  Every day for 1260 days He will send forth His prophets to His people.
Clothed in sackcloth- John the Baptist was clothed in a camel-hair garment, for the camel is a creature of vengeance, and God was angry with the sin of the people.  Here, it is sackcloth, the symbol of mourning, for the nation is in a state of spiritual death, and these prophets feel it keenly.  They reflect in their clothing the sadness in the heart of God as He looks upon the nation.

11:4  These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth.  

These are the two olive trees- it was in a Maskil psalm that David wrote, “But I am like a green olive tree in the house of my God”, Psalm 52:8.  This would suggest that the two witnesses prophesy in the temple courts, flourishing there as spiritual men amidst the deadness and carnality of the nation, even though they are carrying on their rituals.  The bulk of Psalm 52 concerns, in the first instance, a description and condemnation of Doeg the Edomite, who had seen David go into the house of God to get food for himself and his men.  Doeg had betrayed David to Saul, who had commanded that the priests be slain.  His soldiers would not do this, but Doeg did.  This caused David much distress, that he had occasioned the death of the priests.  But the psalm goes beyond Doeg, for the terms used are very suited as a description of the Antichrist.  David speaks of mischief, deceit, and lying, and these are some of the evil features that will be seen in all their ugliness in the Man of Sin, as Paul calls the Antichrist.  As the old preachers used to say, “the sin of man will culminate in the Man of Sin”.
These two witnesses, however, stand firm in the house of God, and as we shall see in the next verse, are able to devour their enemies with fire.  This means they will be able to protect the priests, and not allow them to be slain.  This David was not able to do, but these will be able.
And the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth- this would be a reminder to John of the situation in Zechariah’s day, when the temple building was delayed.  Zechariah saw a candlestick, and two olive trees on either side of it.  The interpretation was that “These are the two anointed ones, that stand by the Lord of the whole earth”, Zechariah 4:14.  These two men in Zechariah’s day were Zerubbabel the governor, and Joshua the high priest.  Just as the two olive trees supplied oil for the lampstand, so these two men would be used to further the cause of the building of the temple and the full institution of the worship of God.  So it is that in a future day, when the temple is about to be destroyed, God will have His two “anointed ones”, who will encourage the nation to realise that the temple system is doomed, and they should separate themselves from it. 
When Elijah stormed into Ahab’s palace with a word of condemnation for him, he said, “As the Lord God if Israel liveth, before whom I stand, there shall not be dew nor rain these years, but according to my word”, 1 Kings 17:1.  Ahab had begun to stand before an image of Baal, a dead idol, but Elijah represented the God of heaven, and he stood before Him, not only to worship Him, but also ready to receive instructions from Him.  Interestingly, the period of time when there was no rain was three and a half years, as James tells us, James 5:17. 

11:5  And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed.

And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies- this is very similar to what Elijah did when Ahaziah the king twice sent a captain with a company of fifty soldiers to arrest him.  Twice over Elijah said, “If I be a man of God, then let fire come down from heaven and consume thee and thy fifty”, 2 Kings 1:10.  And fire did indeed come down from heaven and consume them.  In this way Elijah’s life was preserved.  So with the two witnesses, for they will be able to do the same in self-defence, in order that their vital ministry may continue until the moment of God’s choosing.
It is instructive to note the comparison between these two events, one past, and the other future, with what happened during the ministry of Christ.  James and John, (surnamed “sons of thunder” by the Lord), wanted to bring down fire from heaven (in their words, “as Elijah did”), upon some Samaritans who had refused to receive Christ.  He rebuked His two disciples with the words, “Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of.  For the Son of man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them”, Luke 9:55,56.  This highlights very markedly the difference between the present age of God’s grace, the past age of the law, and the future age of God’s wrath.
Note the fire comes out of their mouths, which is another way of saying that they had power to call upon God to send fire.  That this fire was effective is seen in that the enemies of the truth are consumed, so thoroughly were they dealt with.  The word consumed is used in 2 Kings 2, Luke 9, and this passage, thus linking the three together. 
And if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed- there is an imperative reason why this must happen, for it is highly important that God’s interests, as represented by the two witnesses, should be defended.  It is also important that the worshippers in the temple courts, whether priests or people, should be preserved so as to have opportunity to obey the prophesying of God’s witnesses.

11:6  These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will.

These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy- since it is not going to rain during their time of ministry, then the absence of rain is for the space of three and a half years, the very period of time in which it did not rain according to the word of Elijah, 1 Kings 17:1.  It is James that tells us how long the period was, James 5:17.  King Ahab had begun to worship Baal, the weather-god, so it was appropriate that God’s control over the weather should be manifest.
And have power over waters to turn them to blood- if the fire and no rain remind us of Elijah, the second two miracles remind us of Moses.  He had turned the water of the Nile to blood.  Now the Nile was worshipped by the Egyptians, so this was an attack upon their idolatry, as were all the plagues brought against the land at that time, for God said, “against all the gods of Egypt will I execute judgement”, Exodus 12:12.
And to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will- Moses was able to plague Egypt, so that Pharoah was eventually forced to let God’s people go.  It is said of Antichrist that “the king shall do according to his will”, Daniel 11:36.  He finds, however, that these two men have a superior will, for they represent the God of heaven. 

11:7  And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.

And when they shall have finished their testimony- able to defend themselves for a period of three and a half years, their time has come.  Their testimony has achieved its goal, for when the abomination of desolation is set up in the temple at Jerusalem, then those who believe will flee. 
The beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them- this is the first time that the Antichrist has been mentioned in the book.  The Book of Revelation is the revelation of Christ, whereas the Book of Daniel, whilst it speaks of Christ’s revelation, is more the book of the revelation of Antichrist, for he is prophesied in chapters 2,7,8,9,10 and 11, and is prefigured by the kings in chapters 1,3,4,5 and 6.  Note that he is not called the beast out of the sea, as in 13:1, but the beast ascending out of the bottomless pit.  We shall have to enquire what this means at a later point, but suffice it to say at this point that it denotes the Satanic power that is behind him.  It would seem an unequal conquest, two men, and a Satanically empowered beast, but the victory belongs to the righteous.  He may succeed in killing them, but it can only be because their period of ministry is over, and their power to defend themselves has been withdrawn, or at least, is not exercised.  That he makes war shows that there is conflict between the forces of darkness and light, good and evil, and evil seems to triumph.

11:8  And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.

And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city- such will be the pent-up anger against these two men, that they will delight to highlight the fact that they are dead.  It is an disgrace in the east to not bury the bodies of the dead.  Their corpses would soon start to decompose in the hot sun.
The Lord Jesus described Jerusalem as the city of the Great King, Matthew 5:35, but it cannot be called that here.  It is only great because it is the focus of great and momentous events.
Which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt- geographically and technically it is the city of Jerusalem, but morally it is no better in character than Sodom or Egypt.  At the end of the book John will describe Jerusalem as the holy city, but he cannot do that here.  The very city in which the holy Son of God ministered, has sunk so low as to be like Sodom with its immorality, and Egypt with its idolatry. 
Where also our Lord was crucified- any city may, sadly, be labelled “Sodom and Egypt”, today, but it is a sad commentary on the low state of the people of Israel in these future days, that those names are appropriate for Jerusalem.  He who is the Lord was crucified there, in order to deliver men from their vice and their idolatry.

11:9  And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves.

And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half- no division of humanity will not have access to the sight of their dead bodies.  John may have wondered how that would be possible, but today, with universal media coverage of any and every event, this is entirely possible, assuming, of course, that such things will be able to function during the time of tribulation.
Their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the city for as many days as there were years of their ministry.  Ezekiel was instructed by God to lie on one side and then the other for a certain number of days, each day representing a year.  What Ezekiel did during his ministry, these will do after theirs is over.  Their bodies will be a reminder of what they did during those three and a half years,
And shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves- it seems that there were those who wished to bury these bodies, but they were not allowed to do so.  It seems also that it was “all people and kindreds and tongues and nations” that were insistent on this, showing the universal hatred of the two witnesses.  It was important that they be visible, however, so that the drama of their resurrection might be the greater.  It also ensured that everyone know who it was that had been raised, for the bodies had been visible all the time, so God over-ruled.

11:10  And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth.

And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another- after Esther had been the means of delivering the Jews from the devices of Haman, two days were set aside “to make them days of feasting and joy, and of sending portions one to another, and gifts to the poor”, Esther 9:22.  Here it is the enemies of the Jews who celebrate.
Because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth- whilst their ministry was no doubt in the temple courts in order to protect those who worshipped there, the effect of their miracles could be world-wide, especially the lack of rain and waters turned to blood.

11:11  And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.

And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet- the teaching of Scripture is that at death, “then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it”, Ecclesiastes 12:7.  At the resurrection the spirits of men shall be reinstated in their bodies.  Here, however, there is a slight difference, because it is the spirit of life from God that comes into them, a very similar expression to that used when God made Adam, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life.  Perhaps the difference is due to the fact that if Moses is one of these witnesses, he has already died once, and been brought back from the dead to a prophetic ministry on the earth again.
And great fear fell upon them which saw them- the whole world is going to wonder over a beast who has a wound unto death, and his deadly wound is healed, 13:3, but this goes far beyond such a thing, and demonstrates the great power of the God of resurrection.  Paul described the revival of the nation of Israel as being like life from the dead, Romans 11:15, and this incident gives a preview of the bringing of the nation of Israel from death to life.

11:12  And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them.

And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither- this is heaven’s verdict on their ministry being expressed, as well as heaven’s condemnation of the conduct and attitude of their enemies. 
And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud- Elijah had been taken to heaven in a chariot of fire, but now it seems he and Moses are taken in a chariot of cloud.  Isaiah tells us that “God rideth on a swift cloud”, 19:1, so this may well be His chariot, come to transport His faithful servants to heaven together.
And their enemies beheld them- in the case of Elijah, Elisha was promised a blessing if he saw Elijah go, which he did.  It showed where his interests lay.  The same is true of the disciples, who saw the Saviour go into heaven, Acts 1:10.  Here, however, the enemies watch in amazement as those who seemed to have been overcome by them, inasmuch as they were killed and left unburied, now show themselves victorious as they rise in triumph to heaven.

11:13  And the same hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.

And the same hour was there a great earthquake- men will surely not fail to note the significance of the fact that the earthquake that rocks the city of Jerusalem comes the same hour as the witnesses rise to heaven.  The party-making described in verse 10 will come to an abrupt end. 
And the tenth part of the city fell- it is a possibility that the Antichrist will not only seek to change times and laws, as Daniel 7:25 says, but will introduce a decimal system, such as prevails in Europe.  It may well be, therefore, that Jerusalem will be divided into ten zones, and one of these zones will be destroyed.  What is in that zone we do not know now, but it will be known then, and will no doubt have great significance.
And in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand- note how exact these numbers are- ‘one tenth’, ‘seven thousand’.  God is showing very clearly that He has precise control over what happens on the earth.  Some commentators seem to think that it is permissible to turn an accurate number into an inaccurate one, and speak of seven thousand as “a great company”.  It should be borne in mind that the Greek text is very clear, for read literally it says, “And there were killed in the earthquake names of men seven thousand”.  So if their names are noted, they must have been counted; and if there were seven thousand names, there must have been seven thousand persons, no more, no less.
And the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven- it is difficult to determine whether this remnant is the believing remnant of Israel, who are just about to flee from the city, or whether it means the rest of those who live in Jerusalem who were not killed by the earthquake.  But it is also difficult to envisage this latter company giving glory to the God of heaven.  When Paul is discussing the fact that there is a remnant in Israel at this present time who know God’s grace, he refers to the situation in Elijah’s day when there were seven thousand who had not bowed the knee to Baal.  The re-occurrence of the number seven thousand, this time of those who were not true to God, may be significant here.

11:14  The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly.

The second woe is past- it is easy to lose track of events in this section of the book, because there are passages that give more detail, to make the record more clear.  The last three trumpet-judgements took the form of woes, as 8:13 explains, and the sixth trumpets was the second of the woes.
And, behold, the third woe cometh quickly- it will come quickly as far the fulfilment is concerned, but it will not be recorded until chapter 16, where it is shown that the seventh trumpet involves seven judgements, the seven bowls of wrath.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 11, VERSES 15 TO 19:

11:15  And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of His Christ; and He shall reign for ever and ever.
11:16  And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God,
11:17  Saying, We give Thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power, and hast reigned.
11:18  And the nations were angry, and Thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that Thou shouldest give reward unto Thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear Thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth.
11:19  And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in His temple the ark of His testament: and there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail. 

Verses 15-18        Praise of God by representatives of the nation.

11:15  And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of His Christ; and He shall reign for ever and ever.

And the seventh angel sounded- the sounding of this seventh trumpet will begin the seven vial-judgements of the final expression of the wrath of God upon the earth, as detailed in chapter 16.
And there were great voices in heaven- before the seven final judgements are poured out, there is anticipation in heaven of what the sequel will be, even the reign of Christ.  The temple choir sings a song of triumph in anticipation of the coming of Messiah to reign.  So confident was King Jehoshaphat that the Lord would give him victory in battle, that he sent the singers in front of the army, saying, “Praise the Lord; for His mercy endureth for ever”, 2 Chronicles 20:20,21.  Such is the case here, for the final victory over the forces of evil is assured, and praise is rendered beforehand to God for it.
Saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord- we are told this before ever the rise and conquests of the First Beast are detailed in this book, such is the certainty of his downfall.  He will control the kingdoms of the world, but his power will be broken, and the kingdoms will become God’s again, as the Times of the Gentiles come to an end.  This is why the ark is seen in heaven, because the centre of government since the fall of Jerusalem in 606 BC has been in heaven.  Now all is about to change.  The world of men has been divided by men into more than two hundred nations, but the Divine number is 70, as listed in the table of nations in Genesis 10.  He has set their boundaries, but He did so in relation to the nation of Israel before it even existed.  Moses wrote, “When the Most High divided to the nations their inheritance, when He separated the sons of Adam, He set the bounds of the people according to the number of the children of Israel”, Deuteronomy 32:8,9.  This happened at the scattering after the building of the tower of Babel, and the boundaries were set according to the language each division of mankind was given by God.  We still talk today about the language barrier.  Immediately after the table of the nations in Genesis 10, we have the record of the Babel incident.  And immediately after the Babel incident, we have the first mention of Abraham, from whom the nation would come.  
And of His Christ- Satan will have his anti-christ, but God has His own Christ, the one who on His ascension was made Lord and Christ in a fresh way, Acts 2:36.  He it is who shall rule mediatorially, so that all things may be subdued to God. 
And He shall reign for ever and ever- whereas the kingdoms of men as depicted by the metals of Nebuchadnezzar’s dream-image shall be shattered, and driven away like chaff is by the wind, Christ’s kingdom shall have no end, Daniel 2:44.

11:16  And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God,

And the four and twenty elders- after the initial scene of chapters 4 and 5, the elders have not been mentioned again, except in 7:11,13.  Here they express worship to God because the kingdom of the Messiah is about to be established, and that will mean that Israel is prominent in the earth again.
Which sat before God on their seats- as representatives of Israel’s interests, they have a settled position before God, (“sat”), and a place of administration, (“seats”).  It is fitting that they should become prominent again here, for it is said that “the Lord of Hosts shall reign in Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, and before His ancients gloriously”, Isaiah 24:23.  This suggests a double exercise of government.  Messiah will sit on His own throne on earth, which is described as the throne of Jehovah in 1 Chronicles 29:22.  But that does not mean God in heaven has abdicated His throne, for He will continue to sit upon the throne in heaven with His twenty four elders before Him.
Fell upon their faces- this is an attitude of extreme submission and adoration.  We saw in 4:10 that they had cast their crowns before the throne, thus willingly giving way to the superior right of Christ to wear the crown.  Here they show that what they did before, they have not regretted.
And worshipped God- they not only indicate their submission, but they do so intelligently, and to God’s glory, for they grasp the true import of what is happening as God’s judgements proceed.

11:17  Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power, and hast reigned.

Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty- as representatives of the nation of Israel, they express in heaven the thanks of the nation for God’s intervention on their behalf.  God as the Almighty is first mentioned in the word to Abraham, “I am the Almighty God, walk before Me and be thou perfect”, Genesis 17:1.  The Almighty is the God who is enough, sufficient for every situation.  This He will prove during the time of Tribulation, for no device of the enemy will serve to outwit Him.  God said to Moses, “I am the Lord: and I appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob, by the name of God Almighty, but by My name Jehovah I was not known to them.  And I have also established My covenant with them, to give them the land of Canaan”, Exodus 6:2,3,4.  So at a critical point in the history of His dealings with the seed of Abraham, just as He was about to deliver Israel from the bondage of Egypt, He establishes that He is Lord, as well as being God Almighty.  Lord will be the title Israel will give Him, whereas God Almighty had been the title the patriarchs had used. 
It is entirely appropriate, then, that the four and twenty elders should use this title, for it is a combination of the three names.  They are the only ones that do so in the entire New Testament, which goes to confirm that they speak on behalf of Old Testament saints, as will be clear when we come to the next verse.  Moreover, it is not an appropriate title for church saints to use.  It is not a question of whether He has these titles now, but whether it is fitting that He should be addressed in that way now.  The special relationship that believers have is expressed in the fact that they address God as their Father.  As the apostle Paul wrote, “And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying, ‘Abba, Father'”, Galatians 4:6.  So the indwelling Spirit of God encourages the believer to address God as his Father.  The Son of God has come to bring believers of this age into this special and distinct relationship.
Which art, and wast, and art to come- the passage of time does not affect God, but to Him all is one eternal “now”.  What He was in Old Testament times to Israel, He continues to be.  And because He “is”, then He does not forget them in their scattered and cast-off state.  But He is to come, and all that He promised to Israel will surely come to pass.  Indeed, the word Jehovah that God specially singled out for use by Israel is said to be composed of three forms of the verb “to be”, namely, yehi, “He will be”, and hove, “being”, and hahyah, “He was”.  So by repeating this concept, after having addressed God as Lord God Almighty, the elders are emphasising this aspect of His person.
Because Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power- speaking in anticipation, the elders celebrate the fact that at last the control of world affairs will be taken from the prince of this world, Satan himself, and his agent, the Antichrist, and God’s will can be done on earth, as it is in heaven.  The Lord Jesus taught His disciples to pray for this to happen, and now the elders rejoice that it has, to all intents and purposes.
And hast reigned- when the nation of Israel was taken into captivity, God’s vehicle for expressing His rule in the earth was gone, and the Times of the Gentiles began.  That period began with Nebuchadnezzar and will extend up to the Antichrist, but then Gentile rule shall be ended abruptly, and Christ shall come to set up the Kingdom of God upon the earth. These are speaking in the same way as the prophets did oftentimes, stating things to come as if they had already happened, such was the certainty of their predictions.

11:18  And the nations were angry, and Thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that Thou shouldest give reward unto Thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear Thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth.

And the nations were angry- David asked the question, “Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing?  The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together, against the Lord, and against His anointed, saying, ‘Let us break their bands asunder, and cast away their cords from us'”, Psalm 2:1-3.  There was a partial fulfilment of this when men rejected Christ, as the believers indicated in their prayer in Acts 4:25-28, but it will be completely fulfilled when men accept Antichrist.
And Thy wrath is come- as David went on to say in his psalm, “Then shall He speak unto them in His wrath, and vex them in His sore displeasure”, Psalm 2:5.  Woe betide the world when God shows His anger! 
And the time of the dead- God has not only appointed the time when men die, but He also appoints the time of their resurrection.  The resurrection of the dead will proceed in an orderly fashion, strictly in accordance with God’s timetable.  Daniel was told that after the time of trouble for Israel, the Great Tribulation, “many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt”, Daniel 12:1-2.  Job said, “So man lieth down, and riseth not; till the heavens be no more they shall not awake, nor be raised out of their sleep”, Job 14:12.  So the wicked lie down in death, and shall not awake until the heavens are no more, which happens immediately prior to the great white throne judgement at the end of time.  John wrote, “And I saw a great white throne, and Him that sat upon it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them.  And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God”, Revelation 20:11,12. 
But Job was different, for he said to God, “O that Thou wouldest hide me in the grave, that Thou would keep me secret, until Thy wrath be past, that Thou wouldest appoint me a set time, and remember me!”Job 14:13.  His prayer will be answered, and after God’s wrath is past, at the end of the tribulation period, Job’s set time will come, and he will be raised from the dead.  Martha understood that time to be “the last day”, John 11:24, and she was right, for that is the expression the Lord Himself had used in John 6:39,40.  Church saints will be raised on the last day of the age that relates to them, which is the present one, and Old Testament saints will be raised on the last day relevant to them, the last seven years of Daniel’s vision. So the dead of Old Testament times shall be raised just prior to the setting up of Christ’s kingdom, for which they waited during their lives. 
That they should be judged- no unsaved dead shall be raised before the kingdom is established; their resurrection is to damnation, and is after the first resurrection stages have happened.  As Paul put it in 1 Corinthians 15:22-26, “For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead.  For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.  But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ’s at His coming.  Then cometh the end, when He shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when He shall have put down all rule and all authority and power.  For He must reign, till He hath put all enemies under His feet.  The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death”.
So the resurrection of Christ guarantees the resurrection of all men, saved or unsaved.  But the resurrection of the just dead will take place in stages, or as Paul puts it, “in order”.  First Christ, then church saints at the last day of the church age, then tribulation saints and Old Testament saints at the last day of the time of tribulation, once God’s wrath is over.  The word “then” Paul uses in verse 24 means “after an interval”, whereas the “then” of verse 28 means “immediately”.  The interval is in fact 1000 years, and then the end of the series of resurrections takes place, as Revelation 20:5 makes clear.  Christ’s reign over the earth is mediatorial, in other words He reigns as the Firstborn on behalf of His Father, see Psalm 89:27; Hebrews 1:6.  The resurrection of the wicked dead takes place after Christ has subdued everything on earth; it only remains to subdue the power of death completely.
Daniel 12:3 does, on the surface, read as if the just and the wicked dead are raised at the same time.  But the correct sense is, (and the Rabbis understood it like this), that those who awake to everlasting life arise from among the dead, leaving the unjust dead in the graves. 
So if the unsaved dead are not involved in the first resurrection, it must be the Old Testament saints and the tribulation saints who are spoken of here.  The judgement will not therefore be to decide whether they will be in the kingdom; rather, it will be to decide what place they will have in the kingdom, and this will depend on their faithfulness during their lives.
And that Thou shouldest give reward unto Thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear Thy name, small and great- there are three classes mentioned here.  First the prophets, given first mention no doubt because of their prominent role in the nation of Israel.  Then the saints, referring to believers in Israel.  They had been separated to God as His special people, and as such were saints, or separated ones.  It is to these especially that the kingdom will be given, according to Daniel 7:22.  Then there are those who believed God before the nation was formed, and these are described as those who feared God.  Whether their fear was large or small, if they believed God according to the light they had, they will be included here, and will be rewarded, like the rest of the just.

Verse 19    Power of God ready to be asserted for the nation.

11:19  And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in His temple the ark of His testament: and there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail. 

And the temple of God was opened in heaven- the chapter opens with a view of the temple of God on earth, soon to be profaned by the Antichrist in the middle of the seven-year period.  This event will be the signal for God to withdraw, just as He did when the temple was destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar.  Ezekiel saw the glory of God depart and return to heaven.  To show that He has thus withdrawn, John is shown it opened, with the ark visible inside.
And there was seen in His temple the ark of His testament- the ten commandments were really the principles on which God undertook to recognise Israel as His nation.  Of course the Lord Jesus taught that those in relationship with God would see that it was not mere outward observance of those commandments that counted, but the doing of them in a spiritual way. 
Not only were the two tables of stone in the ark, but also the Book of the Law that Moses had written, and which was to be taken out and read every seven years at the Feast of Tabernacles, Deuteronomy 31:10.  But that book not only contained the record of God’s dealings with the nation, and His law for them, it contained God’s covenant with them in the plains of Moab, as recorded in Deuteronomy 27-29.   Moses set before them the curses that would follow disobedience, and the blessings that would follow obedience.  The major curse would be to be carried into captivity.  But the promise of God to them was that if they repented, then He would bring them back into their own land.  All this comes to mind as the ark of the testament is seen in heaven.  God is about to make good His promises to the nation, once they have repented as a nation and turned to Him again.
And there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail- these are the things that accompany the sounding of the seventh angel, as described in 16:18,21. 
The lightnings would symbolise great energy, for God stands ready to put forth His mighty power in judgement against Satan and all who side with him. 
The voices speak of intelligence, not now expressing praise to God, as in verses 17 and 18, but calling upon Him to exercise His rights over the earth.  They may also be a reference to the cherubim-army that Ezekiel saw, whose wings made a sound that he described as “like the noise of great waters, as the voice of the Almighty, the voice of speech, as the noise of a host”, Ezekiel 1:24.  The hosts of heaven are marshalling their forces for the last and greatest conflict, when Christ comes to earth in power and glory, “and all the holy angels with Him”, Matthew 25:31.  As Enoch said, “Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousands of His saints, to execute judgement”, Jude 14. 
The thunderings warn of the coming final storm of judgement.  As David wrote, “the God of glory thundereth”, Psalm 29:3. 
The earthquake is well-known as a cause of terror to those who experience it.  God is even yet seeking to bring men to their senses.
The hail is unmistakeably from heaven, and God spoke of it to Job with the words, “hast thou seen the treasuries of the hail, which I have reserved against the time of trouble, against the day of battle and war? Job 38:22.

JOHN 20

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 20

Special note on resurrection
The word resurrection, literally translated, means “a standing again”, so has particular reference to the body, which falls in death. To raise the dead is the prerogative of God. As the apostle Paul said to Felix, “Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?” Acts 26:8. Nebuchadnezzar was able to “keep alive“, Daniel 5:19; but God is able to make alive, 1 Samuel 2: 6. King Jehoram said ” Am I God, to kill and to make alive?” 2 Kings 5:7. (These words were spoken near Nain, the place where Christ raised the widow of Nain’s son, Luke 7:11-18.). The magicians of Egypt testified that when Aaron brought life out of the dust, it was the finger of God, Exodus 8:19. If God can make Adam stand on his feet at the beginning, He can do so again. If He can give a man a spirit, He can return it to him. We shall see later on that Scripture speaks of the resurrection of the dead, and resurrection from among the dead.

It would be helpful before we look at the historic details concerning the resurrection of Jesus Christ, to notice the truth as set out in the great resurrection chapter of the Bible, 1 Corinthians 15.

1 Corinthians 15:1
Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, and wherein ye stand;

Moreover- chapter 15 is part of that section of the epistle which begins in 12:1, and concerns spiritual gifts in the main, but is also about spirit-matters. There was those who taught that in the resurrection, the saints would be spirits only, so the apostle deals with that matter in this chapter. The saints will have a spiritual body, verse 44, not a spirit-body, and certainly not only a spirit.

I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you- the message has not changed in the face of denial. What he preached to them originally is what he insists on still.

Which also ye have received- this is a verb in the aorist tense, denoting a definite action, in this case in the past. “Many of the Corinthians hearing, believed” Acts 18:8.

And wherein ye stand- this is a verb in the perfect tense, meaning a past event with present effect. Their standing before God was based on the truth of the gospel, including the resurrection, which they had received at the beginning. Like the psalmist, they could say, “He… set my feet upon a rock and established my goings.” Psalm 40:2.

15:2
By which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain.

By which also ye are saved- a verb in the present tense, meaning they were being continuously saved. The truth of the gospel is not only effectual to save when we first believe, but it saves us from the pitfalls along the Christian pathway. This is why believers need to hear the gospel constantly, for the gospel is not just for the unsaved.

If ye keep in memory what I preached unto you- the practical deliverance from the dangers along the way is only known if the truth of the gospel is constantly kept in memory, or held fast. If the Corinthian believers did that, they would not be led astray by false teaching about resurrection.

Unless ye have believed in vain- there are three words for vain used in this chapter, this one meaning to do something easily, without consideration. Compare the stony ground hearers of the parable of the sower, Luke 8:6,13, who received the word immediately, without considering the consequences. When tribulation came because of the word, they withered, having no root in themselves. Their faith was temporary, and Paul tests his readers at the outset lest some of them be the same. The apostle never assumed that because a person was in assembly fellowship that it was certain he was saved.

15:3
For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures;

For I delivered unto you first of all- the gospel was a priority with the apostle. The word “for” indicates that he is now about to tell us what it was that resulted in the Corinthians getting saved.

That which I also received- as he wrote to the Galatians, “But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man. For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ”, Galatians 1:11,12. He had been faithful in his stewardship, not having altered anything that had been delivered to him. “It is required in stewards, that a man be found faithful”, 1 Corinthians 4:2.

How that Christ died- the first of four “thats”, representing the four-square and therefore stable basis of the gospel. (C.f. the four equal sides of the brazen altar, Exodus 27:1, and the four anchors cast out of the ship, Acts 27:29.) There are verbs in the active and passive voice in verses 3 and 4, as follows: Christ died (active), was buried, (passive), was raised, (passive), appeared, (active). The proof that He died was that He was buried, the proof that He rose is that He appeared.

That Christ, the Messiah, should die, was a stumbling-block to the Jews, and indeed the disciples, who expected a victor, not a victim. That He should die was foolishness to the Greeks who gloried in those who survived, not those who succumbed.

The death of Christ was His own act, yet was not suicide, where a person takes the initiative, for He had authority to lay down His life, and this authority came because of His Father’s commandment, John 10:18. He did not die because of the spear, was not buried by the shovel, rose despite the seal, and walked forth from the tomb despite the sentinels. The kings of the earth set themselves against God’s Christ, but He had them in derision, Psalm 2:2,4; Acts 4:25-28.

For our sins- for means “on account of”, or “for the sake of”. He died on account of other’s sins, and He died for the sake of dealing with them. As Christ He was approved, but our sins were disapproved of God, therefore He died, as being the only one suitable to deal with sins. “Our” is a personal pronoun, so we need to ask who is in view. It is true the epistle is written to believers, but this is a record of what was told them before they believed. Those who use the personal pronoun have admitted that the sins He died for were theirs, but He had done the work long before they believed; their faith did not alter what happened at Calvary.

When sins are in view, the apostles usually speak of the blood of Christ, which implies His death, but since the subject of this chapter is resurrection, it is more appropriate to actually use the word death. The first sin had brought in death, and here the sum total of sins is dealt with before God. If there are sins that have not been answered for, they never will be, for sinners do not deal with sins by suffering in eternity.

According to the scriptures- the first and major witness to the truth of the gospel. The Old Testament is primarily in view, but we cannot exclude the testimony of the gospels. The death of the Lord Jesus was according to the Old Testament predictions. Every animal sacrifice that died at the altar was a foreshadowing of Calvary. As the Saviour Himself said, “Ought not Christ to have suffered these things…And beginning at Moses, and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself”, Luke 24:25,26. His death was not simply martyrdom, or a model, it was certainly not merited, nor a mistake. Rather it was marked out for Him in the Scriptures. Such chapters as Psalm 22; Psalm 69; Isaiah 53; Leviticus chapters 1-5, are classic passages telling us of the nature of His death at Calvary.

His death was also according to the predictions He Himself made as recorded in the gospels, which also record the event itself. So He died according to the Scriptures of both the Old and New Testaments.

15:4
And that he was buried, and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures:

And that he was buried- not, indeed, in the soil, but in stone, so the tomb was easily identified, sealed, and guarded. The burial-place of Moses is not known, Deuteronomy 34:6, no doubt to avoid superstition, and pointless pilgrimages, but there was an overriding consideration with Christ’s tomb, for it must be evident that He has left His tomb in resurrection. Note the significance of burial in connection with sowing and growing, verses 36-44. No reference is made here to “according to the scriptures”, (although they did prophesy the manner of His burial, Isaiah 53:9), since the truth regarding burial with Christ is New Testament revelation, Romans 6:4.

And that he rose again- the verb is in the passive, indicating the Father’s involvement, being satisfied with His justifying work at Calvary, for He was “raised again for our justification”, Romans 4:25. The question mark over His character which His death in shame had raised, is removed, for He was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, Romans 6:4. His resurrection is the guarantee of the following things, amongst others:

That He is the Son of God, Romans 1:4.

That our sins are dealt with, Romans 4:25.

That all the dead will be raised, 1 Corinthians 15:22.

That He will judge the world, Acts 17:31.

The third day according to the scriptures- the third day was stipulated in His own prophecy, Matthew 12:40. Every prophecy of His reign implied His death and resurrection, for He was raised up to sit on David’s throne, as Peter made clear on the Day of Pentecost, Acts 2:30. David had prophesied that the Messiah would die, but His kingdom is everlasting, so He must die and rise before He begins to reign.

15:5
After that he was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve:

After that He was seen of Cephas- the apostle now comes to those who saw the Lord after His resurrection. It is noticeable that he does not mention the witness of the women to His resurrection, even though Mary Magdalene was the first to see Him, Mark 16:9. It is a mark of the genuineness of the gospel records that they are based on the testimony of women, yet a woman was not allowed to bear testimony in Jewish courts. If the gospels were forgeries, the fraudster would have avoided all mention of the testimony of the women. The point is that Paul is listing those who would preach that Christ was risen. As he writes in verse 11, “Whether it were I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed”. The “they” referring to the others mentioned in the list of witnesses. Since women are not appointed by God to preach, they are not mentioned in this context.

Each person or group mentioned in the following verses was transformed by seeing Christ in resurrection, and each was given a charge by the Risen Lord, either expressly, or by implication.

Peter, Mark 16:7.

Change: Denier of Christ to declarer of Christ.

Charge: “when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren”, Luke 22:32.

The Twelve, Mark 16:14.

The change: Disquiet because of Jews, to delight in the Lord, John 20:19,20. Note there is no mention of “fear of the Jews” in verse 26.

The charge: “as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you, verse 21.

The Five Hundred, Matthew 28:7,10.

The change: Disarray to determination.

The charge: “Go ye into all the world…” Mark 16:15.

James. No Scripture reference for we are only told this here.

The change: Disbelief to decisiveness, John 7:5, Mark 6:3, Acts 15:4,13.

The charge: Service to the twelve tribes, James 1:1.

All the Apostles, John 20:26-29.

The change: Doubt to devotion.

The charge: “be not faithless, but believing”, John 20:24-29.

Paul, Acts 9:17; 1 Corinthians 9:1.

The change: Destroyer to defender.

The charge: “It shall be told thee what thou shalt do”, Acts 9:6.

 

The apostle lists seven consequences if Christ is not risen.

First consequence:

Christ is not raised

15:13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ not risen:

Second consequence:

Preaching and faith are vain

15:14 And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain.

Third consequence:

The apostles give false witness about God

15:15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that he raised up Christ: whom he raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not.

Fourth consequence:

Believers are still in their sins

15:17 And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins.

Fifth consequence:

The dead in Christ are perished

15:18 Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.

Sixth consequence:

Replacing martyrs is pointless

15:29 Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead?

Seventh consequence:

Courage in adversity is not worthwhile

15:30 And why stand we in jeopardy every hour?

From the foregoing we can easily see that it is vitally important to establish what happened after the Lord Jesus rose from the dead, since if He is not risen, Christianity is pointless.

Before we look at the gospel accounts of His appearances, we must notice the things that happened after the events of John 19, and before the events of John 20. They are as follows:

Luke gives the account of the women from Galilee who had come to the sepulchre whilst He was being buried:

Luke 23:55
And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid.

And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after- that is, they followed after Joseph and Nicodemus to the sepulchre.

And beheld the sepulchre- so they knew exactly which one it was.

And how his body was laid- they must have been quite close to do this. Perhaps they did not know that the tomb was unused, and mistakenly thought that there were other bodies there. They satisfy themselves that they are clear as to where His body is laid.

23:56
And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment.

And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments- they are making two mistakes here, although we must not despise their zeal. First, they thought He would rise “at the last day”, with all the just. That He would rise after three days was hid from them. Second, they thought His body would corrupt, and the stench of corruption needed to be counteracted. But He had no sin. It is only sinful bodies that are in the bondage of corruption. When Christ appealed to His Father to not let His body see corruption, He meant from without. This is one reason why it was important for the tomb to be new and unused, so that no corruption could touch or even be near the body. Of course the bodies of Joseph and Nicodemus were corrupt, even though they were now believers, and they must have touched the body of the Lord, but surely God would reckon them clean?

And prepared spices and ointments- Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of James, and Salome bought their spices after 6 o’clock on the Sabbath, Mark 16:1, possibly because they stayed longer at the tomb than these women did. The women here had time to buy and prepare the spices before the Sabbath began, for they beheld the sepulchre, how His body was laid and then returned, Luke 23:55, 56, whereas Matthew tells us “And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre”, Matthew 27:61. This suggests their stay was longer.

The Greek word for spices is “aroma”, which clearly gives us our English word. The word for ointments is “muron”, and is connected with the word for myrrh, although not limited to that spice, since the word ointments is in the plural. It is significant that myrrh, which speaks of death in scripture, was not used on the body of Christ, for He must not have the aroma of death upon Him when He rises, he He lives to die no more.

And rested the sabbath day according to the commandment- these women will soon learn that the death of Christ has set aside the law as a code of conduct. The believer’s code of conduct is the life of Christ, and the indwelling Spirit enables a life like His to be lived to God’s glory. The Spirit of God is called “the Spirit of His Son”, Galatians 4:6, and enables believers to live in the dignity of sonship, even as God’s Son did. He is also called “the Spirit of Christ”, Romans 8:9, and enables to live a life that is approved of God, as His was.

The apostle Paul warned the Colossian believers to “Let no man judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of a holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days; which are a shadow of things to come, but the body is of Christ”, Colossians 2:16,17.

It is one of the proofs of the resurrection of Christ on the first day of the week, that that day has become special to believers. Since the day He rose, the sabbath day has lost it significance, for He has brought in a new beginning, and better things; observance of days in a legal sense is now outdated. To the Christian, every day should be special, for it is an opportunity to live for the Lord.

Having said that, it is well to remember that there are three things connected with the first day of the week, namely the resurrection of Christ, Mark 16:9, the remembrance of Him in the breaking of bread, Acts 20:7, and the collection for the needs of the saints, 1 Corinthians 16:2. Anything else we do on that day should be in harmony with those three things. This will restrain us from living like the world does on that day, but it will be the desire to please Christ that will govern us, not a legal observance of a particular day.

Matthew also tells us of the precautions the Jews made to seal and guard the tomb, lest the disciples steal the body, Matthew 27:62-66.

Matthew 27:62
Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate,

Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation- Joseph departs, his task completed. But the authorities are not satisfied. It is the day after the preparation, and this means it is the sabbath day, so the urgency of the matter makes them endanger the sanctity of the day. They had refused to go in to Pilate because it was the first day of unleavened bread, which was a festival sabbath, John 18:28, Leviticus 23:7, but they are willing to go to a Gentile’s residence on the sabbath day which was a high day, John 19:31, even though that house may contain leaven.

The chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate- they have a conscience about Christ even when He is dead. They even command Pilate to act, and he, also with a guilty conscience, agrees to do as they say, even though at other times he showed he loathed them, and stubbornly refused their requests. Perhaps the centurion has told Pilate about the events surrounding the death of Christ, and his conviction that he was the Son of God, and this would remind Pilate of his conversation with Christ about whether He was the Son of God. It is ironic if, as is likely, the chief priests were of the Sadducees, like Caiaphas and Annas, then they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. Yet they are concerned about the resurrection of Christ’s body, although they mask this by talking of the body being stolen.

27:63
Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again.

Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said- if they believed Him to be a deceiver, then He would not rise, for He declared He would, but according to them His word is untrue. Here is the second inconsistency in their thinking. As soon as Christ is thought of as a deceiver, logic is jettisoned. Note how careful they are to be respectful to Pilate now, calling him “Sir”, for they are worried lest he refuses their request. The title they use implies that he is in control. They had been arrogant when Pilate had not gone along with their plot at the first. See, for instance, John 18:30.

While he was yet alive- so even His sworn enemies bore testimony to the fact that at that moment He was no longer alive. The giving up of His spirit; the spear thrust and the blood and water; the reaction of the soldiers as they came to break His legs; the testimony of the centurion to Pilate when he was called to give account; the licence that Pilate gave to Joseph to take the body; all these things bear testimony to the reality of His death. So why do some persist in suggesting He only swooned, and revived in the cool of the tomb?

After three days I will rise again- they give themselves away again here, for there is now no twisting of His words as there was at His trial. Then they had tried to suggest that the “raise it in three days” was a reference to the temple, which would indicate they thought He had magical powers. They knew very well the meaning of His words, but had not been willing to believe Him to the saving of their souls. But they are now willing to believe Him to the saving of their reputation and station in Israel.

27:64
Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first.

Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day- when these same people had wanted the bodies removed, they besought, or asked Pilate that it might happen. Now they are anxious that the body be not removed. This time they do not simply ask, but bluntly tell him what to do. It is as if they are commanding the Commander to command, such is their desperation.

By Jewish reckoning, if it was Friday, and something was going to happen on Sunday, you would say it would happen on the third day, for the day you were speaking was counted as the first day; Saturday would be the second, and Sunday the third. This is contrary to our modern way of reckoning, but it is how things were in Bible times, and we should not seek to impose our thinking on the situation.

So, for instance, Rehoboam told Jeroboam to “Depart yet for three days, then come again to me”, 1 Kings 12:5. Then we read, “So Jeroboam and all the people came to Rehoboam the third day”, verse 12. And lest we think they came back a day early, the narrative goes on, “as the king appointed, saying, ‘Come to me again the third day'”.

These men are speaking to Pilate on Saturday, but they are thinking of the time between Christ’s death and His resurrection. In that context the third day was the next day.

We should also notice in this connection the phrase “three days and three nights”. The Lord said, “for as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly: so shall the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth”, Matthew 12:40. Nowadays we would immediately think that three days of 12 hours each and three nights of 12 hours each is in view, making 72 hours. But we read that Esther told the Jews, “fast ye for me, and neither eat nor drink three days, night and day”, Esther 4:16. They did this, and “it came to pass on the third day, that Esther put on her royal apparel, and stood in the inner court of the king’s house”, 5:1. So to a Jew three days and three nights ended on the third day.

Lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away little did they realise that the disciples did not believe He would rise soon. They believed in the resurrection of the dead, but not that He would rise beforehand. They thought that since He had died without setting up His kingdom, they were in for a long wait. When the Lord told the disciples the details about what was soon to happen to Him, including “and put him to death: and the third day he shall rise again”, we read, “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:33,34.

There are three verbs here, “understood”, “hid”, and “knew”. The first word, translated “understood”, means, in a literal sense, to put together, and hence to comprehend. The disciples were unable to put together the prophecies of a glorious reign and this prophecy of a shameful death, and hence were not able to comprehend what was being spoken. This was true of the two on the road to Emmaus, and the Lord had to rebuke them for not believing “all that the prophets have spoken”, Luke 24:25. They only believed some of the things, and ignored the passages about the sufferings.

The second word is “hid”, meaning concealed by being covered over. The first and the third words relate to their reaction to the statement, whereas this is what happened to them from outside. God withheld the understanding of the truth that Christ would rise. It could not be said that they waited so eagerly for Him to rise that in their religious fervour they imagined it had happened, and so went on to preach as if it had happened. So the great change that came over the disciples was not due to imagination, but the reality of His resurrection.

Even after they had been told by the women that He was risen, they refused to believe, for “their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. This time, however, the Lord “upraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen Him after He was risen”, Mark 16:14. Their unbelief was now inexcusable, for He had appeared in resurrection. We see in this a mark of the genuineness of the records, for it is to the discredit of the apostles that they did not believe at first, yet they did not try to suppress the accounts of their unbelief. The same thing happened in the Old Testament, where men, inspired of God, faithfully recorded the gross sins of the Chosen People. Yet those same people faithfully passed on the scriptures.

The third word is “knew”, or got to know. Because they were unwilling to accept that the Messiah would suffer, the truth was hid from them for a time, and hence they did not come to know what was to take place. These three facts show that the disciples would have no intention of stealing the body, even if they could.

And say unto the people, He is risen from the dead- but that is exactly what they did say, not because they had stolen the body, but because He was indeed risen from the dead and they had seen Him. The Jewish rulers realised that the resurrection of Christ from the dead would indicate God’s approval of Him, and also God’s disapproval of them for crucifying Him.

So the last error shall be worse than the first- their reason for crucifying Him was His claim to be the Son of God. They believed this to be an error, despite all the evidence He presented. The last error would be, in their eyes, the claim that He had risen from the dead. They do not say “first error…second error”, for they believe that the disciples would not be able to face persecution in defence of a lie, and would therefore be silenced, so there would be no third error, for the “error” of claiming He was risen would be the last, in their view. It is indeed the case that men will not in normal circumstances die for what they know to be untrue, and so they reason that the sect of the Nazarene will soon be extinct.

27:65
Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can.

Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch- the temple guard was under the control of the Jewish authorities, as we see from John 7:32,45, so they did not need Roman soldiers. This in itself would be significant, because the Jews could not say that the Romans had been careless and let the disciples steal the body. At every stage the sepulchre was under scrutiny, not least because it was near the place where Christ died, which was “nigh to the city”, close enough for the title on the cross to be read.

Go your way, make it as sure as ye can- the Jews now have permission to tamper with a private sepulchre. Unwittingly, they are ensuring that the only way Christ can emerge from death is by resurrection. He will have a spiritual body when He rises, so will not be prevented by a wall of rock from emerging from the tomb. He will not need the door to be moved to let Him out, as Lazarus did, for the latter regained his old body, with all its limitations. The surer the sepulchre is made, the surer the truth that He rose.

27:66
So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch.

So they went, and made the sepulchre sure- we may be certain that in the circumstances they will not seal the tomb without assuring themselves that the body is still there. They will also be very careful to examine the tomb to make sure that the earthquake that occurred when Christ died, Matthew 27:51,52, and which rent the rocks in the area, has not damaged the rock-hewn tomb of Joseph, thus providing a means of access for disciples without the watch knowing.

Sealing the stone- after they have satisfied themselves that the body is still there, they seal the stone to the wall of the rock. If the seal is broken, they will know something is amiss. They are convinced that the only way for Him to emerge out of the tomb is if the disciples take the body. They do not believe He is going to rise the next day.

And setting a watch- there is no verb here, it is simply “with a watch, (or guard)”, so the verb is supplied from “made the sepulchre sure…with a guard”. They are watching here to prevent stealing, then later they use stealing as the excuse for Him not being in the tomb, 28:13.

Despite all these precautions, sometime between 6 o’clock on the Sabbath evening, (the hour at which the first day of the week began), and 4 o’clock in the morning on the first day of the week, (the hour at which it begins to get light in Palestine in April), Jesus of Nazareth, Son of God and Israel’s Messiah, rose triumphantly from among the dead, to die no more.

It is interesting to notice that Matthew, as he brings his “Gospel of the King” to a close, assembles together seven incidents that have the common theme of “control”. His is the gospel of authority and power, and the great question Matthew settles in his gospel has to do with who is in control, Satan, men, or God? We could think of the chapter as follows:

(i)

Verses 2-4

The angel is not opposed.

(ii)

Verses 5-8

The women are not harmed, nor are they prevented from entering the tomb, for the guards are as dead men.

(iii)

Verses 9-10

The guards are restrained from rousing until the women have seen the Lord. The Lord tells them to not be afraid, thus assuring them that He had the situation under control.

(iv)

Verses 11-15

The guards and the priests are shown to have lost control.

(v)

Verse 16

The disciples meet on a mountain, the symbol of authority and control.

(vi)

Verses 18-20

The Lord expresses His control, and gives controlling commands to His people.

It is very noticeable that the gospel writers, who have all given us details of the events leading up to, and including the crucifixion and burial of Christ, do not say a word about when He rose again. We know it is sometime after the two women left the area, and we know that it happened before the rolling back of the stone, but beyond that we are told nothing. One reason for this is that it is the fact that He is risen that matters, and not the precise time, except that it was on the first day of the week. Having said that, it is interesting to notice that the Jews divided the time just before sunrise into four stages, as follows:

Stage 1

The first appearance of light, which the Jews called “The hind of the morning”.

Stage 2

When it is possible to distinguish between purple and white.

Stage 3

When the east begins to lighten.

Stage 4

Sunrise.

Now Psalm 22 is divided into two parts. In the first we are told much about the sufferings of the Messiah, and in the second we are told of His ever-widening influence after His resurrection. And the title of the psalm is “To the chief musician upon Aijeleth-shahar, a psalm of David”, and “Aijeleth-shahar” means “hind of the morning”. This may pinpoint the moment of the resurrection as being at the first stage of the dawn.

What we do know is that the Lord Jesus, in obedience to His Father, has taken His life again. He had spoken of this a few months before as recorded by John:

“Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father”, John 10:16,17. Some speak of this as if He raised Himself, but that does not seem logical, for if a man is dead he cannot help himself, and if he does help himself it might suggest he wss not really dead in the first place. That God raised Him from the dead is the word of the apostles in the Book of Acts, 3:15, 4:10, 5:30, 10:40, 13:30, 13:37. He had deliberately laid down His life of Himself, in the exercise of His willing obedience to His Father. The psalmist wrote, “He asked life of thee, and thou gavest it him, even length of days for ever and ever”, Psalm 21:4. So having prayed, before the cross, to be saved out of death, Hebrews 5:7, and having been heard, the Father offers Him resurrection life, and He accepts the gift, having authority to do so.

The following sequence is suggested in connection with the visit of the women to the sepulchre:

1. After the angel had moved the stone, Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of Joses, (who was also the mother of James, Matthew 27:56), Joanna and Salome, and other women came to the sepulchre to anoint the body. This is recorded by Matthew, Mark, and John, although John only mentions Mary Magdalene because she is central to his narrative, being the one to first see the Lord in resurrection. John is concerned about eye-witness, and Mary Magdalene is the first one, as Mark indicates, Mark 16:9.

2. They had wondered how they were going to move the stone, but when they arrived they saw it had been rolled away already, Mark 16:4; John 20:1. They seem not to know about the guard, or the seal.

3. Mary Magdalene immediately runs to tell Peter and John what she thought, (wrongly), had happened, John 20:2.

4. Meanwhile, the others enter into the sepulchre and see a young man sitting there, who tells them He is risen. A comparison between what the angel of the Lord says as recorded by Matthew, and what the young man in the sepulchre says as recorded by Mark, suggest the same conversation is in view. He invites them to see the place where the Lord lay, which meant they entered further into the sepulchre.

5. Luke tells us what happened once they had done this, Luke 24:3-9.They are commissioned to tell the disciples the Lord is risen, Mark 16:5-7.

6. They flee from the sepulchre to tell the disciples.

7. Peter and John now arrive at the sepulchre. John stoops down to look and sees the linen clothes. Peter goes in and sees the linen clothes and the napkin. John then enters, “and he saw, and believed”, John 20:8. They leave and go home.

8. Mary arrives back at the sepulchre. She stoops to see into the sepulchre and sees two angels in white. Something makes her turn round, and she becomes the first one to see the Lord, John 20:16. Events 1-9 may not have taken more than twenty minutes seeing that some of the things mentioned were going on at the same time.

9.The other women which came with Mary Magdalene, meanwhile, are on their way to bring news of the resurrection to the disciples.

10. As they went, Jesus met them, and they worshipped Him. He instructs them to go and tell His brethren that they go into Galilee, Matthew 27:9,10.

11. Peter goes to the sepulchre on his own, sees the linen clothes laid by themselves, and leaves, “wondering in himself at that which was come to pass”.

The resurrection accounts continue with the words of Matthew as he describes the angel of the Lord coming to the tomb, terrifying the guards, and rolling back the stone. He recounts the actions of the Jews, and then tells us of the actions of the angel.

28:2
And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it.

And, behold, there was a great earthquake- the next phrase begins with “for”, so the earthquake seems connected with the descent of the angel from heaven. This is the sign that heaven is intervening in earth’s affairs in a powerful way. The resurrection of Christ is God’s guarantee that “he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assurance to all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead”, Acts 17:31. In that day it will be Christ who will shake the earth and the heavens, Hebrews 12:26.

For the angel of the Lord descended from heaven- no doubt this was one of the two angels that the women of Luke’s account, and Mary Magdalene, saw, but he is called the angel of the Lord, for the one he represents and acts for has supreme power. Matthew is very interested in Divine Authority as he writes his kingly gospel.

And came and rolled back the stone from the door- the fact that he came and rolled back the stone suggests he descended from heaven to a place just outside the camp of those guarding the tomb, perhaps striding through the midst of them to reach the tomb and move the stone.

There is no mention of the seal. Did the earthquake break the seal, or did the angel do it? Either way, there is the exercise of superior power. In John’s account, the stone is said to be taken away from the sepulchre, with the verb for “taken away” being the one Mary used when she said, “They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre”. This has led some to think that just as Mary thought the Lord’s body had been totally removed from the tomb, so the stone was totally removed from the groove in which it was moved to and fro. If this is the case, then the removal is complete, and man is not able to replace it easily. If it was difficult to roll the stone up the incline away from the entrance, and designedly so, then it would be almost impossible to lift it from the ground and place it in the groove again.

Christ is risen to die no more, for “death hath no more dominion over him”, Romans 6:9. It is just as important for the stone to be rolled over the doorway of the tomb and sealed, whilst the Lord’s body was inside, as it is for it to now be removed out of the way, now that He is risen. The one is a sign that He was really dead, and that He rose with a spiritual body; the other is the sign that He shall die no more.

And sat upon it- as if challenging any to reverse what he had done. Angels sit three ways in the resurrection narrative. Here the angel sits on the moved stone, possibly with it laying flat on the ground. In Mark 16:5 a young man is “sitting on the right side”, just inside the tomb, perhaps. In John 20:12 Mary saw two angels sitting, one at the head and the other at the feet of the actual burial ledge. In Luke 24:4 two men were standing by the women as they came out of the tomb.

28:3
His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow:

His countenance was like lightning- no wonder the keepers were terrified, for there are few things more frightening that being near a lightning strike. Perhaps at this point the keepers ran away from the sepulchre, so when they became as dead men they were not visible to the women as they came.

And his raiment white as snow- nothing of earth’s defilement has affected him, and he comes on an errand of righteousness, to signal that God is reversing the world’s unrighteous dealings with His Son.

28:4
And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men.

And for fear of him the keepers did shake- their initial reaction was one of sheer terror. They thought they were protecting the tomb from a few Galilean fishermen; ones moreover who had deserted their Lord in His hour of need. The last thing they expected was an angel from heaven.

And became as dead men- even though there is lightning, there is no storm, for these only become as dead men, they are not slain. The angel was very capable of doing this, for after all, one angel slew 185,000 Assyrians in Hezekiah’s day, 2 Kings 19:35. But the age of grace has dawned, and even an angel must comply with the character of the age. These men must be rendered powerless so that the women can safely come and see that the body is gone and bear witness to the fact.

We could contrast the action of men of sealing the tomb with the action of the angel opening the tomb:

“So they went” (with authority from Pilate).

“the angel of the Lord descended from heaven”, (with authority from God).

“And made the sepulchre sure” (ensuring it was kept closed).

“and sat upon it”, (ensuring it was kept open).

“Sealing the stone” (to show everyone that the body was inside).

“rolled back the stone from the door”, (to show everyone that the body was gone, but the grave-clothes were intact)

“Setting a watch” (to ensure that none would approach).

“the keepers did shake, and became as dead men” (to ensure the women, Peter, and John could approach).

We revert now to John’s account, and the coming of Mary Magdalene to the tomb.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN CHAPTER 20, VERSES 1 TO 9:

20:1 The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre.

20:2 Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him.

20:3 Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre.

20:4 So they ran both together: and the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulchre.

20:5 And he stooping down, and looking in, saw the linen clothes lying; yet went he not in.

20:6 Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the sepulchre, and seeth the linen clothes lie,

20:7 And the napkin, that was about his head, not lying with the linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself.

20:8 Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre, and he saw, and believed.

20:9 For as yet they knew not the scripture, that He must rise again from the dead.

20:10 Then the disciples went away again unto their own home.

 

John 20:1
The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre.

The first day of the week- in Old Testament times the first day of the week was called “the day after the sabbath”, for the sabbath was the climax to the week. Now the emphasis is different, for a new era has dawned, and what happened on the very first day of that new era gives character to it. In the Old Testament, God was working towards the setting up of Christ’s kingdom on earth, when He will be able to rest gloriously with His people, for “there remaineth therefore a rest (the word has the idea of the keeping of a sabbath) for the people of God”, Hebrews 3:9. The first sabbath was after God’s six days of work in creation, but now a new creation has begun, and the sabbath recedes.

Cometh Mary Magdalene early- this Mary had stood by the cross before the Lord committed His mother to John’s keeping. They, no doubt, left the scene before the hours of darkness, perhaps with His mother’s sister. Mary Magdalene seems to have then withdrawn to be with other women who stood further away, John 19:25; Matthew 27:56. Then she, with Mary the mother of Joses, watched where His body was laid, as they sat over against the sepulchre, Matthew 27:61; Mark 15:47. Then Mark tells us they bought sweet spices, Mark 16:1. They prepared those spices and ointments, Luke 23:55,56; 24:1, 10. They rested the sabbath day, according to the commandment, Luke 23:56.

Now Mary is doing the seventh thing, for she is coming to the sepulchre to anoint His body. Her love and devotion was rewarded, and she showed herself a fit messenger to tell of His rising again.

John only mentions Mary Magdalene, because she was an eyewitness of the fact the Lord had risen. The simplest way to look at the situation is to see just one party of women, with each of the gospel writers concentrating on different aspects of what happened at the sepulchre, as suits their theme.

Having noted Mary’s devotion, we should remember that there was one Mary who did not come to the sepulchre, and that was Mary of Bethany. This was not because of any lack of devotion to Christ, but rather because she had already anointed His body unto the burial whilst He was alive and could appreciate it, John 12:1-8. It is always good to show our devotion in a way that most pleases Christ.

When it was yet dark- this no doubt refers to when she started out. The sun was rising when she arrived, Mark 16:2. We know from Mark 16:1,2 that she came with Mary the mother of James, and Salome, but John only tells us about Mary Magdalene. Just as Peter is always mentioned first when the apostles are listed, so Mary Magdalene is always first when the women are listed. John is impressed with her fervent devotion.

Unto the sepulchre- the word sepulchre has the idea of memorial about it, suggesting that the person within was worthy of remembrance. The Lord Jesus is indeed worthy of remembrance, but He is remembered as one who has conquered death, and His tomb, whilst important when He was in it, has lost its attraction now. The question of the angels was, “Why seek ye the living among the dead? He is not here, but is risen”, Luke 24:5,6. The Living One is pleased to be found amongst the living, those who have eternal life, as we see in verse 19.

And seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre- she had watched Joseph of Arimathea roll a great stone to the entrance to the sepulchre, Matthew 27:60,61. But this no doubt was comparatively easy, for the custom was to have a trench cut into rock which sloped towards the entrance to the tomb, and the stone would be like a huge millstone that could be rolled down this trench until it covered the doorway completely. To roll the stone back uphill would be a different task altogether, and she knew that she, even with her companions, would not be able to do this, Mark 16:3.

We are not told whether she knew that the Jews had obtained permission from Pilate to seal and guard the tomb. She might have thought that to be a disaster, but in fact it was ordered of God, so that no-one could steal the body even if he wanted to. God makes the wrath of man to praise Him, over-ruling their schemes to His glory.

20:2
Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him.

Then she runneth- without investigating further, she leaves the others within sight of the tomb, and runs to tell the disciples that the body has been taken. It is good to be quick to do the Lord’s will, but we should remember the Scripture which says, “He that believeth shall not make haste”, Isaiah 28:16. We must serve the Lord with careful thought, and not be rash.

And cometh to Simon Peter- he is the one that has most often taken the lead, and his name is always first in the list of the apostles. It seems that the apostles as a whole, (with the exception of John, verse 8, and then perhaps only partially, as we shall consider), did not believe Christ was raised until Peter was convinced it was so. Those who occupy leadership roles should be very careful to maintain a strong faith, lest they hinder others.

Note John calls him Simon Peter here and in verse 6. Simon was his birth-name, whereas Peter, or Cephas, was the name given to him by the Lord Himself, John 1:42. 20:3 The two names tell of what he was by nature, and what he had become by Divine calling. So in this verse and verse 6 there is something of the old about him. Here, he is the one who has denied his Lord, and is cowering in fear. In verse 6 we shall see him still in unbelief, despite having seen more than John.

And to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved- this is usually thought to be the way that John puts his signature on the gospel. He uses the expression in John 13:23; 19:26; 21:7; 21:20. We should bear in mind, however, that the expression “whom Jesus loved” is most likely to be applied in this place to Peter as well as to John. It is also true that in this place the verb for “loved” is different to the one used in the other cases.

The fact that Mary is said to come to Simon Peter and to the other disciple, rather than coming to Simon Peter and John, suggests that they were in separate places. The Lord had prophesied that “ye shall be scattered, each to his own”, 16:32. This had come to pass. No doubt John would be anxious to keep the mother of Jesus safe in isolation.

And saith unto them- even if they were in separate places, the message to them both was the same.

They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre- this was, in fact, not true, but the hasty conclusion from seeing that the stone had been rolled away. This would be the last thing God would allow to happen. Mary does not explain who the “they” are. Does she mean Joseph and Nicodemus? After all, it does seem that they had laid the body in the sepulchre temporarily, for John tells us, “Now in the place where Jesus was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new tomb, wherein was never man yet laid. There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jew’s preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand”, John 19:41,42. Notice the “therefore” and the “for”, giving reasons for the choice of sepulchre, namely, that it was nigh at hand, and the body could be laid there quickly, before the sabbath started. Against this must be set the fact that when Mary later sees a man near the tomb, she does not think him to be Joseph or Nicodemus, but the gardener.

And we know not where they have laid him- it does not cross her mind that He might be risen from the dead. She expected Him to rise with the righteous dead “at the last day”, as Martha said about Lazarus, John 11:24. Daniel 12:2 speaks of the resurrection from among the dead, when the righteous of Old Testament times rise, leaving the unrighteous behind in the grave to wait for the resurrection to shame and everlasting contempt. What had puzzled the disciples was the idea of one man rising from among the dead, Mark 9:9,10. The truth was withheld from them, so that it could not be said that the resurrection was the fabrication of those who had been told it would happen and who believed it would happen.

So Martha is still seeking the resting-place of the body so that she can anoint it. She is surely not suggesting that the Jews would have removed the body. The last thing they want to do is make it look as though He has risen. They sealed the tomb to stop this happening, Matthew 27:62-66. She says “we” to assure us that she speaks for all the women that came to the tomb with her. All the other believers were avoiding the tomb.

Special note on the visits to the sepulchre
It is very clear from the gospel records that the four evangelists are selective in what they record. They each have their own theme, and they are comfortable to include or exclude as the Spirit of truth guides them. They make no attempt to harmonize their records, confident that as they wrote, there were those still alive who were eyewitnesses of these things.

We shall notice the accounts of the visits to the sepulchre on the basis of the following:

1. That there was but one company of women that came initially. This company consisted of Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of James, (the “other Mary”, Matthew 28:1), Salome, (the mother of Zebedee’s children, James and John), Joanna, (Luke 24:10), and other women, Luke 24:10. Whether they all started out together for safety, or came in groups and met up on the way, we are not told.

2. That when, for instance, John tells us Mary Magdalene came, that does not mean no-one came with her. And so also when Matthew says two Marys came, that does not mean that they did not have anyone with them.

3. That angels are able to appear in whatever guise their Lord decrees; so the same angel can look like a man, and then like an angel. They can also cause their garments to take on the appearance that suits the circumstance.

4. That angels can make themselves invisible if necessary, being spirit beings.

5. That no evangelist tells us everything. For instance, if we read only Matthew we would think that the women only came to look at the sepulchre, that although invited to go inside they did not do so but went off immediately. We have to read the other accounts to get the fullest picture.

After Mary Magdalene has run to tell the apostles the body is gone, the other women, are left near the tomb. Matthew records the fact that the angel invites them to see where the Lord lay, and Mark records this as follows: “And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted”, Mark 16:5 since these two conversations are virtually identical, we may say that they are the same. This means that Matthew’s angel of the Lord is sitting inside the sepulchre when he says “Come, see where the Lord lay”, by which he means come further into the sepulchre.

16:5
And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted.

And entering into the sepulchre- they may have thought that perhaps Joseph of Arimathaea or Nicodemus, or both, were already inside attending to the body, so they seem not to be anxious about entering in.

Sepulchres in those times would often have an entrance room in which the mourners could grieve in private. Then there would be a further room for the actual ledges on which the bodies were laid. It is the first compartment that these women enter.

They saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment- if this personage is the same as the angel of the Lord, then whereas when confronting the guards his face was like lightning in judgment, and his raiment white as snow, unsullied by the defilement of the world that had crucified his Lord, now he is as a young man, and his garment is now described as long and white, in order to not startle the women unnecessarily. The long garment is not drawn up for work, for his task of dealing with the guards and rolling away the stone is done. Mark, as he writes his servant-gospel notices these things.

In the tombs of the rich, as this one was, there would be provision for mourners to sit on pedestals to mourn their departed loved one. But this young man has no reason to mourn. Presumably the young man was sitting on the right side as the women entered the place.

We see in a comparison between Matthew and mark that the former has arranged his material for the purpose of highlighting the difference of the angel’s attitude to the women, who represent the kingdom of God, and his attitude to the guards, who represent the kingdom of Satan.

And they were affrighted- they were not frightened by his appearance, but by the very fact he was there, when they may have been expecting to see two old men, Joseph and Nicodemus, if they expected to see anyone.

16:6
And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted: Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified: he is risen; he is not here: behold the place where they laid him.

And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted- his appearance outside the tomb had been calculated to strike terror into the hearts of the guards, but now he speaks to ally the understandable fears of these women. He had said nothing to the guards, but spoke words of reassurance to these women.

Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth- Matthew records that he called him simply Jesus, the one he had shown in chapter one of his gospel was of the royal line of David. Mark emphasises the lowly servant character of Christ, who had made Himself of no reputation, seen by the fact He would answer to the name Jesus of Nazareth, the despised place.

Which was crucified- angels rejoiced at His birth; how they must have mourned at His death, and wondered at His self-humiliation. One of their number had sought to rise higher than his proper station at the beginning, but this one willingly took the low place. And to think that the world to which He came in grace went so far as to crucify Him!

He is risen- He who was lifted up on a cross by men has been lifted up from the grave by God.

He is not here- they may have thought that the angel meant that He was alive further inside the sepulchre, but he assures them that He is well clear of the scene of death, never to return to it.

Behold the place where they laid him- there is another thing they need to learn, and that is that He was risen with a spiritual body. They will discover this when they see the graveclothes, and the way they are lying. By “they” the angel means Joseph and Nicodemus, for these women had seen them laying the body in the sepulchre, and saw where He was laid, Mark 15:47. “The place” would mean the actual spot on the ledge where His body had been laid; it does not refer to the sepulchre as a whole because, viewing these women as the same as Matthew and Mark speak of, they are already inside the first part of the sepulchre.
The next statement, commanding them to go on their way, was no doubt is spoken after they had gone further into the tomb and seen the place where Christ had lain. Otherwise we would have the command to go before they gone inside further. We go over to Luke for the account of what happened when the accepted the angel’s invitation.

Luke 24:3
And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus.

And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus- they entered into the inner compartment where the ledges for the bodies were. They could clearly see that there was no body there, because the napkin around His head was in a place by itself, and there was no neck visible.

24:4
And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout, behold, two men stood by them in shining garments:

And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout- just as Peter would soon be puzzled also, for the graveclothes were as if the body was still inside, but there was no head. The concept of the resurrection body being a spiritual body, able to rise from the dead and pass through the graveclothes and the stone walls of the sepulchre, was unknown to them, and caused them to greatly wonder.

Behold, two men stood by them in shining garments- no doubt these are the companions of the first angel, and make themselves invisible until the women have taken in the scene, and have sought to come to terms with it. They stand because they have risen up from their seated position as John describes it later.

That angels are not always visible is seen in the incident where the king of Israel sent a great army to arrest Elisha the prophet. His servant was alarmed, but Elisha prayed that God would open his eyes to see that they were surrounded by an invisible army of angels in chariots of fire, 2 Kings 6:13-17.

Their garments are shining, which means that they are flashing like lightning. This is no doubt a warning, designed to prevent the women from touching or disturbing the graveclothes in any way, for the way they are laying will be vital evidence to Peter and John when they arrive and see them. The first angel’s face was like lightning, for he was repelling the guards, and rendering them powerless. These, whilst they have a controlling ministry here, have not faces that speak of judgment, only garments that gently but firmly warn.

24:5
And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek ye the living among the dead?

And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth- they recognise these as heavenly visitants, and are awed by their appearance. Their bowing down is not an act of worship, only of respect, or else the angels would have rebuked them, as the angel did when John fell at his feet, Revelation 22:8,8. Clearly the angel of the Lord had not appeared to them in such a way as to inspire fear, for he was commissioned to invite them into the tomb; but these two are commissioned to safeguard the graveclothes.

They said unto them, Why seek ye the living among the dead? There is a mild rebuke here, for the Lord had told them He would rise, and the angels state that in the next verse. It was important that they came to the sepulchre, but also important for them to learn that they need not have come.

The angels were sure He was amongst the living, but also just as sure that He was not in a tomb but alive; he was clear of death entirely. This gives the lie to the idea that the women came to the wrong tomb. Whatever tomb He was in is now empty. But they knew very well which tomb to come to. Even if Joseph and Nicodemus had planned to move Him elsewhere, they could not have done it, for the authorities had sealed the tomb.

24:6
He is not here, but is risen: remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee,

He is not here, but is risen- this is the same as the word of the first angel to them. According to the law, every word is established by the mouth of two or three witnesses.

Remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee- they defer to the authority of Christ on the matter, and do not expect the women to believe only through their word. These women were from Galilee, Luke 23:55.

24:7
Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again.

Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again- the gospel records do not contain exactly these words, but they are the essence of what the Lord told His disciples after He had foretold the building of the church.

They speak of Him being delivered into the hands of sinful men, which would include Judas’ betrayal, the handing Him over to the Gentiles by the chief priests, and the handing of Him over to the soldiers by Pilate.

Then they emphasise He was crucified. The Lord did not use this word until after He had left Galilee, but the angels know what He meant by “and be killed” in Matthew 16:21. the first angel said, “which was crucified”, and now these other two speak of His death in the same way. They seem horrified that men should sink so low as to crucify the Lord of glory. Having spoken of what men did, they gladly declare that, in the exercise of His own authority, He rose again. Of course there is the truth that He was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, but here the emphasis is on the asserting of His authority, and the triumph over what men did.

24:8
And they remembered his words,

And they remembered his words- surely not that they had forgotten them, but they came home to them with new force and meaning. Luke tells us that the Lord’s saying about His crucifixion and resurrection was hid from them, and they did not understand, Luke 18:31-34. Now they are beginning to take it all in.

24:9
And returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest.

And returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest- it seems from later verses the disciples were in different places, for the two on the road to Emmaus spoke of women “of our company”, verse 22, and then “the eleven gathered together, and them that were with them”, verse 33. the Lord had foretold that they would be “scattered, every man to his own”, John 16:32, and so it came to pass. Sadly their words were not believed, and dismissed as idle tales, verse 11.

We now resume where we broke off in John’s account. Mary Magdalene has brought her news to Peter and John, and they set our for the sepulchre.

20:3
Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre.

Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre- they are mentioned individually again, as if they are coming from different places.

20:4
So they ran both together: and the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulchre.

So they ran both together- they seem to join up before they reach the sepulchre, even though possibly coming from different houses. They not only ran with concern, fearing the body had been stolen, but also perhaps with fear, in case any had seen them start out, and they were being followed.

And the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulchre- there was perhaps a certain hesitancy with Peter. He had denied the Lord three times, and had said he would go into prison and death with Him if necessary. We can well understand that his steps were not quite so eager as John’s. He would also be more fearful of being spotted, since he had used the sword in the garden. It may be that John was younger, and therefore outran Peter for this reason, but we should remember that Peter was a rugged fisherman, used to strenuous exertion, so it is more likely that John outran him because he had less on his conscience.

20:5
And he stooping down, and looking in, saw the linen clothes lying; yet went he not in.

And he stooping down- Jewish sepulchres were usually six feet high inside, and had a nine foot by nine foot area upon entry, and then a nine foot by six foot area for the niches for the bodies. These niches would be seven handbreadths from the ground and six hand-breadths wide. We could understand how the doorway would be lower than this, (or else the stone doorway would be too heavy to move), so that a person needed to stoop down to gain entry.

And looking in, saw the linen clothes lying- John does not enter, perhaps being of a more sensitive nature in the face of death, but can see the linen clothes on the ledge within. Perhaps in the semi-darkness of dawn he cannot see distinctly.

Yet went he not in- even though he could see the linen clothes, he could not see clearly enough to realise their implication. He is satisfied that the body has not been stolen, for the linen clothes are still in the tomb, and are as if wrapped around a body.

20:6
Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the sepulchre, and seeth the linen clothes lie,

Then cometh Simon Peter following him- Peter now arrives on the scene. It needn’t be more than a minute or so after John.

And went into the sepulchre- with characteristic and business-like purpose he goes straight into the sepulchre. Perhaps John told him that he had seen the linen clothes, and Peter wanted to make sure for himself that the body was still there.

And seeth the linen clothes lie- he now sees close-up what John sees from a slight distance. The linen clothes are lying as if the body within is outstretched, for this is the meaning of the word used for “lying”. They are not lying in a heap.

20:7
And the napkin, that was about his head, not lying with the linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself.

And the napkin, that was about his head- clearly there were more than one linen cloths, (hence 19:40 speaks of winding the body with linen clothes), and one was for the head, the others for the body, separately. Lazarus had come forth from the grave bound hand and foot with grave clothes, suggesting that the limbs were wrapped separately, allowing for enough movement to come forth but still with some restriction.

Not lying with the linen clothes- the clothes that were around the body showed that they had not been unwrapped. This would mean one of two things. Either the body was still within, or it had been raised as a spiritual body. A spiritual body does not need the grave-clothes to be unwrapped in order to allow it to leave them. (This, incidentally, shows that Lazarus did not come forth with a body fit for resurrection conditions, but with his body unchanged from when he was alive before. If he had been given his resurrection body, the stone would not have needed to be removed from the entrance to the tomb, nor would the grave-clothes restrict him. Christ must be the first of them that should rise from among the dead, with a resurrection body, Acts 26:23; 1 Corinthians 15:23).

The position of the napkin settles which of the two possibilities is in fact the case. If the napkin had been in its original position, then it would not be evident that the body was gone. But since there is a space between the body-clothes and the head-cloth, it is certain that there is no body.

But wrapped together in a place by itself- is it not the case that the Lord Jesus, raised from the dead, lays the cloth or napkin that was wound about His head some distance away? (The other option is that the angels did it, but this would introduce an element of interference, and it is vital that neither man nor angels interfere with the grave-clothes. The angels say nothing about the napkin to the women, but simply point out where the Lord lay, and not where the napkin lay). So there are now three indications that He is risen. One, the clothes which were around His body are undisturbed. Two, the cloth that was wound around His head is not where it would be if His head were still within it and attached to His body. And three, because the word John uses for “wrapped together” is the same one that Matthew and Luke used for “wrapped” in connection with the burial, then the head came out of the napkin without disturbing the cloth, for it is still as when Joseph wrapped it round His head, but lying a short distance away.

20:8
Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre, and he saw, and believed.

Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre- notice these two men seem not to say anything to one another. They are each having their own thoughts about what they are seeing. Encouraged by Peter’s entry, John now either joins Peter in the tomb, or goes in after Peter has come out, we are not told which.

And he saw, and believed- John understands now the implication of the state and position of the grave-clothes, and by this means he believes Christ is in fact risen. This shows that the state of the grave-clothes was significant, and enough to prove that Christ was risen.

20:9
For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the dead.

For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the dead- they should have realised the meaning of the Old Testament scripture about the resurrection of Christ. The psalmist wrote about the Messiah as follows,

“I will bless the Lord, who hath given me counsel:

My reins also shall instruct me in the night seasons.

I have set the Lord always before me:

Because he is at my right hand, I shall not be moved.

Therefore my heart is glad, and my glory rejoiceth:

My flesh also shall rest in hope.

For thou wilt not leave my soul in hell;

Neither wilt thou suffer thy Holy One to see corruption.

Thou wilt shew me the path of life:

In thy presence is fulness of joy;

At thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore”.

Psalm 16:7-11.

In the first five statements, the Messiah speaks of His dependence upon His God, and His determination to have Him foremost in His thoughts at all times. As a consequence He is confident that after He has died, there will be the same care for Him as was evident during His life. His flesh will rest in the grave in hope, and that hope is based on three things. One, that God will not leave His soul in hell. Two, that His body will be kept free from any external defilement whilst in death. And three, that the path of resurrection life will open up before Him. Now on the day of Pentecost the apostle Peter used this scripture to show that the resurrection of Christ was foretold in the Old Testament, Acts 2:24-31. But at this point in time it is only John amongst the apostles that has made the connection between the grave-clothes and Psalm 16. As a result, he believes. But since he was among those whom the Lord upraided for unbelief later in the day, we may think of him believing that the Lord was indeed risen from the dead, but as a spirit and not with a body of glory.

Luke tells us that God deliberately withheld from the apostles the meaning of the Lord’s words when He said, “‘Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished. For he shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on: And they shall scourge him, and put him to death: and the third day he shall rise again’. And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:31-34. No wonder Luke next tells us of the blind man in Jericho whose sight was restored. He was like the apostles, blind to the truth about Christ until the moment of God’s choosing. There is the added thought that the giving of sight to the blind was one of the features of the Messiah as foretold in Isaiah 35:5; Luke 4:18; Luke 7:18-23.

It seems from what the Lord said to the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, that they only believed the glory part of the prophecies about the Messiah. So that when Jesus of Nazareth was ill-treated and crucified, instead of seeing this as a fulfilment of what He told them would happen, they began to doubt whether He was the Messiah after all. And the consequence of not believing what He said about His person was that they did not believe about His rising again.

We have already been reminded from Luke 18:34 that these things were hid from the apostles by God. This means that they did not preach the resurrection of Christ simply because they believed what He said. They preached about the resurrection of Christ as those who did not believe at first that He was going to rise, but who had seen with their very own eyes that He had risen. It was not, then, that their enthusiasm for His words led them to convince themselves that He alive from the dead when in fact He was not. Their unbelief was turned to belief by evidence, not by wishful thinking.

Now that the apostles have gone through this process, and can personally testify to the resurrection of Christ, then we, nearly twenty centuries later, may have confidence, both in their writings, and also in the Old Testament scriptures as well. We may come into the blessing the Lord promised when He said, “blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed”, John 20:29. For us, the scriptures are the evidence.

20:10
Then the disciples went away again unto their own home.

Then the disciples went away again unto their own home- they need time to digest the things they have seen. They are not hasty in their reactions, but soberly consider what has taken place.

We now come to the event that Mark summarised by saying, “Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils”, Mark 16:9. It is characteristic of Mark’s gospel that he mentions a work done by God’s Servant, the casting out from Mary Magdalene the seven devils that possessed her. She had much reason to be grateful to the Lord for what He had done for her. It is appropriate for her to be first to see the triumphant Lord in resurrection, for she had been held fast by the powers of evil, but now she sees the one who has defeated all the forces of evil.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 20, VERSES 11 TO 23:

20:11 But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping: and as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre,

20:12 And seeth two angels in white sitting, the one at the head, and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain.

20:13 And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him.

20:14 And when she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus.

20:15 Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away.

20:16 Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master.

20:17 Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God.

20:18 Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord, and that he had spoken these things unto her.

20:19 Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you.

20:20 And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his side. Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord.

20:21 Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you.

20:22 And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost:

20:23 Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained.

 

20:11
But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping: and as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre,

But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping- the tense of the verb (pluperfect) suggests that she had been standing at the tomb a little while before she stooped down. Hence John points out that she was without, to contrast with Peter and John who had been within. She had been very brave to stand by the cross, and now she is brave as she stands by the sepulchre, for who is to tell when the guards will wake up? Her love for her Lord was greater than her fear of the guards.

She was standing facing the sepulchre, (such is the preposition used for “at”), and yet was outside. Her interests lay in the direction of the tomb. She was weeping, understandably, not only because the Lord had been crucified, but now with further grief, for His body seems to have been stolen, and she cannot pay her respects by anointing His body.

And as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre- how true to life this all is. It takes courage to look into a sepulchre, especially alone, and with guards laying around, who might awake at any moment. She fears that the body has been taken away, but her fears are going to be relieved. Not, indeed, with the idea that the Lord is still in the tomb, and his body has not been stolen, but that His body is not there because He is risen.

20:12
And seeth two angels in white sitting, the one at the head, and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain.

And seeth two angels in white sitting- Luke 24:22 records the two on the road to Emmaus saying that the women had seen a vision of angels. But it fact the women did not see a vision, but the angels themselves appeared to her, and to the other women separately, as recorded in Matthew 28:1-7. Angels appeared at His birth, and now they appear at His resurrection. They were not in evidence at Calvary, for their help was not requested, although it was available. The work of Calvary must be done alone. In any case, Calvary was a very public place, whereas His birth and His resurrection were private.

There are two angels, enough for adequate witness. They are in white, for they come from the pure glory of heaven, and sit in a scene of death, but unpolluted. This tomb is unique in this. All other burying-places, (even of believers), contain corruption. The tomb had not been defiled by a previous occupant, (for it was Joseph’s own new tomb, Matthew 27:60, so he could be sure no-one else had lain there, for he had hewn it out, and he was the first and only owner of it, and Luke tells us “wherein never man before was laid”, Luke 23:53). It had not been defiled by the Lord’s body, for He is “holy, harmless, and undefiled”, Hebrews 7:26. If He is undefiled in Himself, He cannot defile other things or persons. Nor has it been defiled by the presence of robbers or those sheltering in it, (lepers for example), for it had been sealed.

The one at the head, and the other at the feet- like the cherubim over the ark. Significantly the preposition used is “pros”, meaning towards, or facing, just as the cherubim were facing the mercy seat in the tabernacle. They are guarding the valuable evidence to the resurrection of Christ, His grave-clothes. He has no further need of them to wear, but they represent vital evidence nonetheless.

Where the body of Jesus had lain- the angels are said to be sitting where He had lain, not where the clothes were still laying, although that was true. They were either end of the place where He had lain. Perhaps the glory of the angels and her tears, caused that she only saw them, and not the grave-clothes. She does not need the evidence of the grave-clothes, as Peter and John did, for she is about to see the Lord Himself, hence the angels are in which, but there garments do not flash like lighning as a warning not to come near, as they did with the other women.

20:13
And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him.

And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? To ask a woman in normal circumstances why she was weeping at a grave, would be insensitive. But this is to encourage her to tell what is in her heart, so that they may relieve her sorrow.

She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him- she is still concerned about anointing Him, and so emphasises she does not know where the body is. She calls Him “My Lord”, for He had rid her of seven devils, and showed Himself superior to the forces of evil that had held her. She is about to learn that He is also Lord over death, for He has defeated the one who had the power of death, the Devil Himself. As the apostle Paul wrote, “For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living”, Romans 14:9.

Mary Magdalene is the only one to speak to the angels. The other women only listened. They did not appear at all to Peter and John, perhaps because they were sensitive to the fact that they had forsaken the Lord, and in the case of Peter, had denied Him. The Lord warned that denial of Him would mean denial in the presence of the angels, Luke 12:9.

Mary now grieves because of the apparent stealing of the body. She had not gone into the sepulchre, but had only seen the angels through her tears, and still thought the body had gone. She had thought that when she saw the stone rolled away, and now she still thinks it. Perhaps she thought the angels had been sent to tell her that this was the case.

We note in all the visits to the tomb, and also the reaction of the disciples to the news that Christ was risen, a refusal to believe at first. “Their words seemed unto them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. “And they, when they had heard that He was alive, and had been seen of her, believed not”, Mark 16:11. “After that, he appeared in another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went into the country. And they went and told it unto the residue: neither believed they them”. “Afterward he appeared unto the eleven, as they sat at meat, and upbraided them for their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them that had seen him after he was risen”, Mark 16:14.

Luke tells us that God had ordained that this should be so, for he tells us that when the Lord foretold His death and resurrection, “they understood none of those things,: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:34. So it was not that they were expecting it, and then convinced themselves it had happened.

So Mary is not expecting the Lord to have risen after just three days. She thought He was going to rise at the resurrection of the just. Perhaps she thought the “three days” was figurative, as Hosea uses the term when he wrote about the nation of Israel, “After two days he will revive us, in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live in His sight”, Hosea 6:2.

20:14
And when she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus.

And when she had thus said- the angels do not respond to her statement, no doubt because they know the Lord is now present, and defer to Him, for He is Lord of angels.

She turned herself back- she has not gone into the tomb, but only stooped to look within. She now turns her head away from the sepulchre, sensing that someone is behind her.

And saw Jesus standing- this is not only literal, but figurative, for He stands in resurrection, after having fallen in death. John saw Him in heaven as the Lamb, standing, Revelation 5:6. He was as one who was slain, with the marks of Calvary upon Him still, but not laying on the altar any more.

And knew not that it was Jesus- it is said of the two on the road to Emmaus, “their eyes were holden, that they should not know Him”, Luke 24:16. They, and Mary, must know Him in the way He chooses, and that is by Him speaking to them. So it is for us. We are to know Him with spiritual faculties, not natural, so we are at no disadvantage to the apostles and those who saw Him in resurrection. We know Him as He speaks to us in His word, the Bible.

20:15
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? He asks the same question as the angels did, no doubt for the same reason.

Whom seekest thou? Without waiting for an answer, for He saw her distress, the Lord moves quickly to the matter in hand. Notice He does not say “What seekest thou?”, even though He knew she was seeking a body. He will not for one moment allow that He is not alive, and is about to prove this to her.

She, supposing him to be the gardener- John tells us that the tomb was in a garden, 19:41. It was Adam who was the original gardener, but he failed in that garden, and was defeated by evil there. This “gardener” has defeated evil, and is now beginning to show that victory, for He is last Adam. Cain became a gardener too, and made the mistake of offering to God the fruits of a cursed earth. The Lord is Head of the new creation, and will remove the curse from creation when He comes. Meanwhile, His people are in Him, and as such are a new creation, 2 Corinthians 5:17. Mary does not think the man is either Joseph or Nicodemus, for she knew what they looked like, having watched them bury the body of the Lord.

Saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away- these are very forceful words, and they can be rendered literally, “Sir, as for you, if you carried Him off, tell me at once where you have laid Him, and, as for myself, I will carry Him off”. The strength of her affection gives strength to her resolve, even if she was mistaken in some things. She seems to think that the questions of this “gardener” are a distraction from the matter that is foremost in her mind. His body had been mis-treated enough, and she will prevent that happening again. If she had answered His questions, she would have realised that He was not the gardener. Then she would have stopped weeping, and also learned that He was alive in the body, and not lying elsewhere, dead.

How disastrous this would have been if the man was really the gardener, and the body had been removed, and he had known where the body was, and told her, and she had carried Him away. This was exactly what the Sanhedrin, lying, said had taken place, Matthew 28:13.

This would have been disastrous for another reason, for the place where He lay would have become a shrine, with all the attendant superstition and money-making that accompanies such places. This is why God did not disclose where Moses’ body was buried, Deuteronomy 34:6. It was important that where the Lord Jesus was buried should be well-known while He was there, so that after He was risen it could be shown that He was in it no longer. It is noticeable that the sepulchre did not become a centre of interest for the disciples in the Book of the Acts; they were taken up with their risen Lord.

20:16
Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master.

Jesus saith unto her, Mary- she does not seem to have recognised His voice when He asked her the two questions. What alerts her is the fact that He knew her name. He was not a stranger, as the gardener would be, but the Lord she was seeking. But she was seeking Him in the wrong place. As the angels said to the other women, “Why seek ye the living among the dead?”, Luke 24:5. He is the great shepherd of the sheep, and He has been brought again from the dead by the God of all grace, Hebrews 13:20. One of His features as shepherd is that “He calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them out”, John 10:3. He has carried over into resurrection all the feelings that He had for His own before the cross. His personal interest, personal knowledge, and personal care for His own are now to be known in resurrection. He has laid down His life and taken it again, and as such He has shown ultimate concern.

She turned herself- we see her first standing facing the sepulchre, verse 11, then stooping to look inside, in which position she seems to have remained until she realised there was someone standing behind her. At that point she did not turn her whole body around, for she did not expect the Lord to be alive. The sense of “turned herself back” is to “turn oneself to the rear”, which she could do without turning her body, for she was preparing to concentrate on the tomb again, after she had spoken to the “gardener”.

And saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master- even though she told the angels she was looking for the Lord, in the intensity of her emotion she calls Him what the disciples had often called Him, their Teacher. But, again in her intense emotion, she calls Him “Rabboni”, which is a Galilean form of the word Rabbi, meaning “My Great Master”.

20:17
Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God.

Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not- aware of the strength of her feeling, the Lord pre-empts her touching Him. It was not that no-one was to touch Him in resurrection, for He invited Thomas to do so a week later, verse 27. The point is that all contact with Christ, as far as John’s gospel goes, must be on a heavenly level. The gospel is the “burnt offering gospel”, for just as everything with the burnt offering was upward, (one of its names was “ascending offering”), so the emphasis with John is Christ’s link with heaven, and His journey back there.

In Matthew’s gospel we read of the other women that came to the sepulchre holding the Lord by the feet, Matthew 28:9. This is entirely appropriate in the context, for Matthew presents Christ as the rightful King of Israel who shall reign over the earth one day. He does not record the ascension of Christ, although of course he believed it happened. It is as if Matthew holds Christ to the earth as well, and shows Him to be fit to rule over it.

The apostle Paul made it clear that the link the believer has with Christ now is a spiritual one, for he wrote, “But he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17. The link between believer’s spirit and Christ is established by the Spirit of God. Because of this, the apostle can speak of “holding the head”, Colossians 2:19, meaning to grasp firmly the truths regarding the headship and supremacy of Christ. This is not to say that our hold of Him is what guarantees eternal security; but it does mean that we need to hold to the truths about Christ and not let them go in the face of error. It is in this way that we touch Him even now. The apostle paul used the word “joint” in Ephesians 4:16 when he was speaking of the way God supplies what we need to grow into Christ-likeness. (“grow up into Him in all things”, verse 15). The word has the idea of touching about it, so we touch Christ when we listen resond to the ministry of apostles and prophets, (written), and evangelists, pastors and teachers, (oral).

For I am not yet ascended to my Father- in this way the Lord emphasises that links with Him are heavenly in character. It is as an ascended Christ that we know Him. This is how Paul came to know Him, for he saw Jesus of Nazareth in heaven, and his conversion is the pattern for conversion during this age, 1 Timothy 1:16. Of course we must believe in Christ as the one who was crucified and rose again, but we must not stop there if we would come into the fulness of Christian things.

This is the third time that the ascension of Christ has been spoken of in John’s gospel. Each of the references is directly from the Lord Jesus. In His conversation with Nicodemus He said, “And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven”, John 3:13. Here the emphasis is on the fact that even as a man upon the earth He has not lost His Deity, for He claims to be in heaven still, God being omnipresent. In John 6:62 He said, “What and if ye shall see the Son of man ascend up where he was before?” here the emphasis is on His coming down in the past. The manna had come down from heaven from God, yet the people did not understand what it was. Nor did many of them understand who Christ was. If they did not understand the meaning of His coming down, how would they understand the meaning of His ascending up?

Here in John 20, however, the reference is to what Christ will be for His people after He has ascended. He is returning to the Father, conscious that all He was sent to achieve has been accomplished. He could say, “I have glorified thee upon the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do”, John 17:4.

But go to my brethren- one day the message came to the Lord as He taught in a house, “Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without desiring to speak with thee. But he answered and said unto him which told Him, Who is my mother? And who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother”, Matthew 12:47-50. So it is spiritual relationship which is the most important, and that spiritual relationship is with Him as the ascended Man.

The believer’s link to Christ is heavenly, and does not depend on anything of earth. Mary had the closest natural relationship to the Lord, yet He said to her, “What have I to do with thee, mine hour is not yet come”, John 2:4. In other words, even Mary’s spiritual relationship with Him depended on what He would do in “His hour”, the time between His prayer to the Father in John 17 and His return to the Father spoken of here in John 20. She would be linked with Him in exactly the same way as every other believer of this age. The fact that she is His mother gives her no advantage.

Psalm 22:22 had foretold that in resurrection He would declare the Father’s name to His brethren, and He had also pledged to do that in His prayer just before He was arrested. He said, “I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them”, John 17:26. He is fully able to declare the Father’s name, (meaning His character), because He shares all the characteristics of the Father, being His Only begotten Son. He did this upon the earth, but the disciples were not able to appreciate fully. When He returned back to heaven, however, He would send the Holy Spirit, and they would understand in a much better way.

And say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father- notice He does not say “Our Father”, although both He and His people have relationship with the Father. His relationship is as the Only-begotten of the Father, who is one with Him in the full possession of Deity. Believers call Him Father because they have been born again of the Spirit of God, and from that moment share His life.

No sooner has Mary found the Lord she sought, that He declares He is leaving her! But as He had said to the disciples in the Upper Room, “It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you”, John 16:7. So the Spirit of God would come to make good to them all that the Lord had said, and other things besides.

And to my God, and your God- if having God as Father speaks of relationship, then having Him as God speaks of resources. The Lord Jesus has known God as His Father for all eternity, but it was only as He came into manhood that He could address His Father as His God. As “the Spirit of Christ”, (1 Peter 1:11) expressed beforehand in Psalm 22:10, “Thou art my God from my mother’s belly”. It was as He came into manhood that He needed the resources from Him as His God, so that He could glorify Him in His life in the flesh. We need resources too, and they are readily available from our all-sufficient God in heaven. Those resources are released to us because the Son has gone back to heaven, for Paul wrote to the Philippians, “But my God shall supply all your need according to his riches in glory by Christ Jesus”, Philippians 4:19. Well might we add, in the words of the following verse, “Now unto God and our Father be glory for ever and ever. Amen”.

20:18
Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord, and that he had spoken these things unto her.

Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord- note that John now reverts back to the name by which Mary was known normally. In verses 11 and 16 she was simply Mary, (the only places where she is called by this single name), but when it is a question of being linked to Christ in heaven, where she came from becomes irrelevant.

Magdala was near Galilee, Matthew 15:39. She was of Magdala by birth, but of heaven by new birth. Now that she is conveying a message to the disciples, her everyday name is used, being the name they knew her by.

It is one of the marks of the genuineness of the gospel records of the resurrection, that it is based on the testimony of the women. Now the testimony of females was not allowed in Jewish courts, so any Jew attempting to write a forged account would carefully avoid giving prominence to the testimony of women. Not so the writers of the true gospels. They are confident that what they write about is true, and are very comfortable with telling the facts as they are.

And that he had spoken these things unto her- so her testimony was two-fold; what she had seen, and what she had heard. She had seen a living Person, the one who had been crucified on a cross, but who was now alive for evermore. She had heard His unmistakable voice, and she now passes on what she heard.

John does not tell the reaction to her words, but Luke does, and he writes, “And their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. So it was that love and faith found their reward in the first sight of the Lord, but unbelief would soon meet with its rebuke, for Mark tells us “Afterward he appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them that had seen him after He was risen”, Mark 16:14.

Luke tells us that Peter went to the tomb on his own, Luke 24:12

Luke also records the appearance of the Lord to the two on the road to Emmaus, 24:13-35. We continue with John’s account:

20:19
Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you.

Then the same day at evening- the order in Genesis chapter one was “the evening and the morning”. Now, however, that is reversed as the new creation begins, for verse 1 speaks of “the first day of the week…early”. Now we have the same first day, but in the evening.

Being the first day of the week- it is one of the marks of the great change that Christ has brought in, that it is the first day of the week that is special, not the last day, the sabbath, as with the Jews. Certain of the Old Testament rituals took place on the first day of the week, but it was described, not in that way, but as “the day after the sabbath”, still keeping the dominance of the seventh day, which has to do with the earth, being the day which commemorates the completion of the creation of the world in six days, Exodus 20:8-11.

There are three things especially connected with the first day of the week now. The first is, of course, the resurrection of Christ. The second, the remembrance of Him, Acts 20:7. The third, the collection for the work of the Lord, as mentioned in 1 Corinthians 16:2, “Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no collections when I come”.

So the remembrance of the Lord in the Lord’s Supper is not on the same day of the week that it was instituted, nor is the shewing of His death on the day of the week He died. Rather, it is done on the day on which He rose from the dead. His resurrection gives reality to the Supper, as we look back and remember Him in a state in which He is not now, for He is glorified.

When the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews- they are still fearful. They have rejected the testimony of the women, and have not yet the confidence which His rising again will bring to them. In verse 26, a week later, the doors were shut again, but this time John does not need to add “for fear of the Jews”. We are not specifically told that this took place in the upper room, no doubt to prevent any earthly place being made into a shrine.

Came Jesus and stood in the midst- He re-occupies the place He had in the upper room. He must always be central. The resurrection body is not restricted by closed doors, being a spiritual body. All physical limitations are absent from it.

And saith unto them, Peace be unto you- this is just what they needed, the peace He alone can bring. Fear of the Jews recedes when His peace comes into the heart. John does not make any mention of His rebuke for their unbelief, as Luke does, Luke 24:14. John is emphasising the Lord, and not the disciples.

20:20
And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his side. Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord.

And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his side- in Luke’s account, the Lord said, “Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself”, Luke 24:38. They supposed that they had seen a spirit, but a spirit does not have flesh and bones, as He says in verse 39. Hands and feet are parts of the body exposed to view when the Eastern robe is worn. The disciples were used to seeing these, and knew them to be His, totally apart from the nail-prints. In Luke the emphasis is on proving that He is a real person of flesh and bone, and not merely a spirit disguised as a man. He shows them parts of His body that can easily be seen to have bones to satisfy them on this pointed.

In John, however, the emphasis is on His hands and His side, and later He will invite Thomas to satisfy himself that He has nail-prints, and the wound from the spear-thrust.

Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord- He had promised that they would see Him again, and the experience would be like a mother who has just given birth to a child, when all the pain of the previous hours is overwhelmed by her new-found joy, John 16:21,22. So it is now with the disciples. They forget the trauma they had been through as the find themselves in the presence of their Risen Lord.

20:21
Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you.

Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you- He had given them peace because of the past and the present, (fear of the Jews, verse 19), but now gives peace because of the future, for He is about to send them out into a hostile world.

Who are “them”? If just apostles, then others do not have power to remit sins, and it cannot happen today. John is writing a history, so although he was present he writes “them”, not “us”. See verse 24.

As my Father hath sent me, even so send I you- this is John’s equivalent to the Great Commission. This is a reference to His prayer, “As Thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I sent them into the world”, John 17:18. This gives great dignity to going out into the world, for it is following His example. He came from heaven to the world, we go from “the upper room”, symbolising the assembly, into the world.

20:22
And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost:

And when he had said this- so His next act has reference to His commission.

He breathed on them- just as God had breathed into Adam the spirit of life, to enable him to represent Him to the world, so the disciples are given the Holy Spirit to enable them to represent Christ in the world. “The second man was made quickening spirit”, 1 Corinthians 15:45; that is, instead of being the recipient of the power to live naturally, as Adam was, Christ in resurrection is the giver of the power to live spiritually.

And saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost- is this a symbolic action to represent what would happen at Pentecost, or a special provision for these disciples until Pentecost? No doubt it has something to do with the next verse.

20:23
Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained.

Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them- so as these disciples went forth into the world with the gospel, preaching the remission of sins through Christ, Luke 24:47, they are assured here that they may confidently tell men that if they have truly repented and believed, their sins are in fact remitted.

And whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained- the reverse is the case. If men refuse to repent and believe they must be told that there sins are still bound to them. This is not that mere men have power over the destiny of sinners, but that the Holy Spirit gives the needed strength to tell people what the true situation is, whether good or ill.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 20, VERSES 24 TO 31:

20:24 But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came.

20:25 The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe.

20:26 And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with them: then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you.

20:27 Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing.

20:28 And Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and my God.

20:29 Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.

20:30 And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book:

20:31 But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.

 

20:24
But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came.

But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus- by this time the apostles were eleven in number, but “the twelve” is a technical term for the apostolic band. See 1 Corinthians 15:5. The name Didymus is the Greek equivalent to the Aramaic Thomas, and would be the name he was known by in Asia Minor where John was writing from. The Lord does not repeat the giving of the Holy Spirit when Thomas is present, and this goes to show that it was a symbolic gesture, for Thomas would receive the power to preach the forgiveness at sins after the Spirit actually came at Pentecost.

Was not with them when Jesus came- John 11:16 tells us that Thomas was willing to die with the Lord. John 14:5-7 gives a conversation with Thomas about the way, the truth and the life. So why did he stay away from the meeting? This was despite the fact that the Lord had warned them of what was coming, “that when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am He”, John 13:19; see also similar words in John 14:29. The next verse shows he wanted to see to believe.

20:25
The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe.

The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord- is this the best approach to those who miss meetings? Thomas has not lost interest, but he is no doubt very depressed by events. John wrote, “We have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world”, 1 John 4:14. So the gospel is still, “We have seen the Lord”.

But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails- he must have heard that the Lord had been crucified, even though he and the rest of the apostles had fled at the time of the arrest. It must have been the accepted idea that a person could be recognised, even to the extent of wound-marks. The resurrection body is the same body as before, but different, as we see from the apostle’s words, “It is sown…it is raised”. But on the other hand, “thou sowest not the body that shall be”, 1 Corinthians 15:37,38. Christ’s scars were not the result of His own sin, so can be carried over into resurrection.

And put my finger into the print of the nails- he not only needs to see, but also to touch. John had seen, and his hands had handled, 1 John 1:1, but that was in a spiritual sense. He saw the miracles and he saw their meaning. He had handled Divine things by having fellowship with the Lord in His life. Yet so had Thomas done these things.

And thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe- he must have heard about the soldier piercing Christ’s side. All such information had devastated him, and his depth of despair was such that it would take a lot to rescue him.

There were three men in Jerusalem with pierced hands. Two were dead and buried, so if there was a living person with pierced hands it must be Christ. There was only one with a pierced side, the solid proof that it was Christ.

To thrust one’s hand into the side of a man recently crucified is a very dramatic thing to do. It shows the intensity of his feelings at this time. He is indicating that he is going to take a lot of convincing.

20:26
And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with them: then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you.

And after eight days again his disciples were within- we tend to not count the current day when we speak of what will happen in a few days time. So on Sunday we would think of “eight days”, as meaning week Monday. But the Jews included the current day in their reckoning.

It is clear that the first day of the week had already become special to the disciples, even though they were not to observe days, Galatians 4:10. It was not on the day the Supper was instituted that they met together, nor on the day of His crucifixion. Nor did they go to the tomb and venerate it. They are not said to keep the Lord’s Supper until after Pentecost. It is kept in His absence, and “until He come”. It would not be appropriate to remember Him when He was present, and had not gone. There is also the fact that the partaking of the Lord’s Supper is an assembly activity, and there were no assemblies until after Pentecost. Then “they continued steadfastly in…the breaking of bread”, Acts 2:42.

And Thomas with them- John makes no criticism of Thomas. He does not say, as we might have done, “Thomas was with them this time”. Those who fail to come to meetings need to be treated gently, but firmly.

Then came Jesus- as on His visit before, they immediately knew who it was. And He was the same Jesus, for He is “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and today, and for ever”, Hebrews 13:8.

The doors being shut- this time John omits “for fear of the Jews”. Have they become bolder since they saw Him the first time? His peace has kept their hearts. The fact that He is able to move into a closed room tells us something of the non-physical character of the resurrection body. Because it is a spiritual body, it is not limited as our body is now. In the next chapter the Lord will eat fish and honey, showing that some things will continue, even if they do not need to continue for the same reason as before.

And stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you- this word is no doubt particularly for Thomas, as he saw the Lord after his absence. Those who miss meetings purely out of disillusionment need to be assured of the Lord’s concern for them. Of course, those who stop coming because of sin need to be disciplined.

20:27
Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing.

Then saith he to Thomas- the Lord directly addresses the problem. This shows He knew what the disciples had said to Thomas, and what he had said to them.

Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands- is the Lord giving him the opportunity of still believing without touching? It is not “reach hither thy finger and put it into the nail-prints”, but “reach hither thy finger and behold my hands”, and come to believe without touching. Can Thomas’ faith be restored even as he stretches out his finger, and before he touches the Lord’s hand? C.f. Matthew 12:13.

And reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side- does the Lord wait to see the response of Thomas to the first remark, and then when he does not reach out with his finger, as faith is restored, that faith is tested? It is not now simply seeing, but of thrusting his hand into His side. But he does not need to do this, for his faith is now totally restored, as the truth of Christ’s resurrection dawns upon him. The one standing before him is the one that John witnessed having His side pierced.

And be not faithless, but believing- Thomas was not totally faithless, but faithless in regard to the one issue, that of the Lord’s resurrection.

20:28
And Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and my God.

And Thomas answered and said unto Him, My Lord and my God- there is no record of him reaching out to touch the Lord. The very fact that the Lord knew what he had said when the disciples went to him and told him they had seen the Lord, convinced him of more than His resurrection. It convinced him in the same way that Nathaniel was convinced at the beginning of the gospel, by the fact that the Lord knew about him and his situation under the fig tree. It is the Lord who knows all things, and Thomas did not need to touch now.

As a devout Jew Thomas believed the testimony of Deuteronomy 6:4,5, “Hear O Israel, the Lord our God is one Lord”. And he had heard the Lord Jesus recite the words, Mark 12:29. So he believed that there was but one Lord, even the One God of Israel. Yet he has learned that there is a plurality of Persons in the Godhead, something which is allowed for in the word “one”, which is a compound unity. Thomas believes Christ is God, for He knows all things, and He is Lord, for He has defeated all His foes and has emerged in resurrection triumph.

20:29
Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.

Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen Me, thou hast believed- whilst it is true that Thomas did not need to touch Him, he did need to see to believe. He should have believed the disciples when they said, “We have seen the Lord”. This is still the testimony in the gospel, for John wrote, “For we have seen and do testify, that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world”, 1 John 4:14.

Blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed- so Thomas is contrasted with those who, all down through the Old Testament era, believed without seeing. The Lord taught that, “Blessed are your eyes, for they see: and your ears, for they hear. For verily I say unto you, That many prophets and righteous men have desired to see the things which ye see, and have not seen them; and hear the things which ye hear, and have not heard them”, Matthew 13:16,17. If they were prophets and righteous men they must have been believers.

And the Lord also seems to project Himself to the end of this current age of grace and look back and say, “they believed, but did not see”. A special blessing is reserved for such. It is not that we believe without evidence, but that we believe the evidence in the word of God, the testimony of those who did see, and can say, “We have seen the Lord”.

Thomas represents the nation of Israel who will actually see the Lord when He comes to earth to judge, for “every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him”, Revelation 1:7. Paul speaks of himself as seeing the Lord in resurrection, and therefore being a pattern of those who shall hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting”, 1 Timothy 1:16. He saw the Lord in heavenly glory, and so shall Israel, and believe. The other disciples represent the godly remnant of israel in the Tribulation Period who believe without having seen Him, whereas Nathaniel would represent the nation of Israel in the Tribulation Period, who will believe when they see Him coming in glory, and who will say “Lo, this is our God, we have waited for him, and he will save us: this is the Lord; we have waited for him, we will be glad and rejoice in his salvation”, Isaiah 25:9.

20:30
And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book:

And many other signs truly did Jesus- John calls the miracles signs, because they have deep significance, and tell us doctrine. John is sure this was the case, so says “truly”, for he only records what he witnessed himself. “He that saw it bear record, and his record is true. And he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe”, John 19:35. These two verses serve to bring to an end this part of John’s gospel.

In the presence of his disciples- so they could see, and believe. Nothing was done underhandedly, or behind closed doors. The Lord worked miracles either in the open air, in the temple courts, or in people’s houses, that in the East were accessible to all. It was accepted that anyone could enter another’s house and sit on the seats around the outside of the room. This is what the woman did in Luke 7. The Lord said to the High Priest, “I spake openly to the world; in secret have I said nothing”, John 18:20. And Paul was able to say to Festus, “This thing was not done in a corner”, Acts 26:26.

Which are not written in this book- is this a passing reference to Matthew, Mark and Luke? They record other miracles. The only miracle common to all four gospels is the feeding of the five thousand.

20:31
But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.

But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ- Jesus is the historical man, the man of the gospel records. Christ is the promised Messiah, the man of the Old Testament records. Isaiah wrote of the Messiah, “Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as a hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing”, Isaiah 35:5,6. The Old Testament finds its fulfilment in the New Testament Jesus.

The Son of God- for He is more than man, and His miracles show it. It is God who sends the rain which falls around the vine. Who initiates the process of turning that water into sap, and leaves, and fruit, aided by the shining of the sun, which He is responsible for also. It is He who controls the process by which grapes turn into good wine. The Lord Jesus did all this in a moment of time, “and manifested forth his glory, and his disciples believed on him”, John 2:11.

And that believing ye might have life through his name- John does not simply write that men might believe, but that the consequence of believing might take place, namely, that men receive life through His name. All He is, as represented by His name, is the means whereby life is granted. Because He is Jesus He could die to deal with our death in trespasses and sins. Because He is Christ, He is the man of God’s approval, and therefore all He did was satisfactory to God. Men were anointed in Old Testament times to mark them out as those approved by God for a certain task. Their anointing was done with physical oil, the symbol of the Holy Spirit. The Lord Jesus was anointed with the Holy Ghost and with power, Acts 10:38, showing His superiority to all others.

It is because Jesus Christ is the Son of God that He has been given to have life in Himself for others, John 5:26. To know Him believingly is to have eternal life, John 17:3.

Psalm 22

THOUGHTS ON PSALM 22

Survey of the psalm
The first part of this psalm gives us a little insight into the feelings of the Lord Jesus as He hung upon the cross of Calvary.  We are privileged to learn somewhat of what He was thinking during the hours of darkness, over which the gospel writers pass in silence.  We know the psalm is about Him because He spoke the words of verse 1 about Himself, Matthew 27:46.  The psalmist said elsewhere that “The Lord forsaketh not His saints”, Psalm 37:28, so of none in the Old Testament can Psalm 22 be written; it is unique to God’s Son. 
In the second half of the psalm we are given insight into the ever expanding glories that result from His death  So the psalm can be seen as an illustration of the apostle Peter’s words when he wrote about “the sufferings of Christ, and the glory that should follow”, 1 Peter 1:11.  The expression “the sufferings of Christ” does not just mean the sufferings that Christ endured, but more than this, the sufferings that He was appointed to endure, for they pertained to Him and no other.  It was God’s purpose that the Christ, or Messiah, should suffer in a certain way, and so it came to pass.  His unique person gives character to His unique sufferings.  And they yield unique results.
These sufferings were testified beforehand by the Holy Spirit, the apostle assures us, so we learn they were set out in the Old Testament.  In the books of Moses we find the foreshadowing of the sufferings in the sacrifices that were offered, whether it be the sacrifice in Eden, Genesis 3; Abel’s, Genesis 4; Abraham’s, Genesis 12, 15, 22; or the offerings upon the altar in the court of the tabernacle and outside the camp as detailed in the book of Leviticus.  In the Psalms we have the feelings of the sufferings, as in poetic form the trauma of Calvary is expressed.  In the prophets we have the foretelling of the sufferings, in such passages as Isaiah 53.  When we come to the New Testament, we have the fact of the sufferings in the accounts in the four Gospels, and then the forth-telling of the meaning of it all in the Epistles. 
Thus it is no surprise that when He was telling the meaning of Calvary to the two on the Emmaus Road, the Saviour “beginning at Moses, and all the prophets, He expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning Himself”, Luke 24:27.  And later on that day He said, “Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day”, verse 46.  He also asked in verse 26, “Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and enter into His glory?”  Many Jews only believed the prophecies about the glory of the Messiah, and ignored the sufferings, hence they did not believe all the prophets had spoken, only some.  The Lord Jesus explained in verse 46 that the Messiah ought to suffer, (meaning He was under obligation to suffer), and only after that to enter into the glory of His kingdom.  What put Him under obligation was the determinate will and counsel of God, Acts 2:23.
It is important to notice that there is no specific notice of the death of the Saviour in this psalm.  It is everywhere implied, but is not mentioned.  It is true He speaks of being brought to the dust of death, but as we shall see when we look at verse 15, that does not refer to His actual death.  The emphasis throughout is on that which prevented Him from giving up His life in the way His Father had commanded.  His appeal for help is not so as to avoid death, but to die in the required way.

Structure of the psalm

The psalm is divided in general terms into two sections, verse 1-21, His sufferings on the cross during the three hours of darkness, and then verses 22-31, His glories, as known by an ever-increasing circle of people.

Verse 1(a)        The defining statement from Christ Himself.

Verses 1(b)-10        Cry for help on the basis of four things:
“Why art Thou so far from helping Me?

(i) Verses 2,3 The constancy of His praying.
(ii) Verses 4-5 The history of Israel at the Passover.
(iii) Verses 6-8 The mockery of the bystanders.
(iv)  Verses 9-9,10 The dependency on God He showed from the beginning.

Verses 11-18        Cry for help because of nine things.
“Be not far from Me; for trouble is near; for there is none to help.

(i) Verses 12-13 Strong bulls have compassed Him.
(ii) Verse 14(a) He is poured out like water.
(iii) Verse 14(b) All His bones are out of joint.
(iv)  Verse 14(c) His heart is like wax.
(v) Verse15(a) His strength is dried up.
(vi) Verse 15(b) His tongue cleaves to His jaws.
(vii) Verse 15(c) He is brought to the dust of death.
(viii) Verse 16 His hands and feet have been pierced.
(ix) Verses 17-18 He is stripped of His clothing.

 Verses 19-21        Cry for help to overcome four things.
“But be not Thou far from Me, O Lord: O My strength, haste Thee to help Me”.

(i) Verse 20(a) The sword.
(ii) Verse 20(b) The power of the dog.
(iii) Verse 21(a) The lion’s mouth.
(iv) Verse 21(b)  The horns of the unicorns.

Verses 22-31        The glories that follow His sufferings.

 

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN PSALM 22, VERSES 1 TO 10:

To the chief Musician upon Aijeleth Shahar, A Psalm of David.

22:1  My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me? why art Thou so far from helping Me, and from the words of My roaring?
22:2  O My God, I cry in the daytime, but Thou hearest not; and in the night season, and am not silent.
22:3  But Thou art holy, O Thou that inhabitest the praises of Israel.
22:4  Our fathers trusted in Thee: they trusted, and Thou didst deliver them.
22:5  They cried unto Thee, and were delivered: they trusted in Thee, and were not confounded.
22:6  But I am a worm, and no man; a reproach of men, and despised of the people.
22:7  All they that see Me laugh Me to scorn: they shoot out the lip, they shake the head, saying,
22:8  He trusted on the LORD that He would deliver Him: let Him deliver Him, seeing He delighted in Him.
22:9  But thou art He that took Me out of the womb: Thou didst make Me hope when I was upon My mother’s breasts.
22:10  I was cast upon Thee from the womb: Thou art My God from My mother’s belly. 

With these things in mind, let us, with “unshod feet”, reverently consider the words of this psalm.

To the chief Musician upon Aijeleth Shahar, A Psalm of David.

To the chief Musician upon Aijeleth Shahar- the title of the psalm may not be inspired, (although we should remember that the title of Psalm 18 is, see 2 Samuel 22:1,2), but it is instructive.  We might be surprised to find it is dedicated to the chief musician, who was no doubt in overall control of the temple-music.  But there are sad songs and there are joyful songs, and this is both, for verses 1 to 21 tell of unparalleled sadness, whereas the remainder of the psalm is full of rejoicing.
Aijeleth Shahar is probably the tune to which the psalmist, (who himself was a skilled musician), wished the psalm to be set when it was sung in the temple services.  It is important to sing hymns to an appropriate tune.  A sad hymn to a happy tune is to be avoided, if at all possible.  We are to sing and make melody, Ephesians 5:19, so the tune is important. 
It is said that Aijeleth Shahar means “Hind of the dawn”, and this is fitting.  For in the psalm the gentle hind, (a clean animal, according to Deuteronomy 14:5, and therefore suitable to be used as an illustration of Christ), is hunted to the death, but then emerges into the dawn of resurrection.  It was indeed a new day that dawned when Christ rose from the dead, His sufferings for ever over.  (It is interesting to note that John writes, “The first day of the week, cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre”, John 20:1.  Then he refers to “the same day at evening, being the first day of the week”, verse 19.  So he reverses the natural order, for when God created the earth the order was “the evening and the morning”, Genesis 1:5, etc).  The Lord Jesus is the true Naphtali, of whom it is said that he was “a hind let loose”, Genesis 49:21, and God has loosed the pains of death for Christ, Acts 2:24, and He is set free, never to be hunted or bound again.  Jacob also said that Naphtali “giveth goodly words”, and this was true of Christ as He preached before the cross.  But our psalm says He will declare God’s name to His brethren, verse 22, so the goodly words continue in resurrection.  We remember that the Book of Acts speaks of all that Jesus began to do and teach in His public ministry amongst Israel, Acts 1:1, implying that He continued to do and teach through the apostles as they taught and wrote of Him.
A psalm of David- this means he was the inspired author of it, the Spirit of God using him to tell beforehand the sufferings of Christ.  We should remember that David was not only a king, but a prophet, Acts 2:29,30, and so is enabled to infallibly tell things that would come to pass.
There are some psalms that are of David in the sense that they pertain to David, being his personal experiences.  This one is not, for it concerns sufferings that pertained to Christ alone, as we have already noted from 1 Peter 1:11.  In confirmation of this, we find no confession of sin in the psalm, thus reminding us of one who is completely free of sin in word and deed, 1 Peter 2:22, in thought, 2 Corinthians 5:21, and in nature, 1 John 3:5.
But is also “pertaining to Christ” in a further way, for it is full of personal and possessive pronouns relating to Himself.  There are 52 in the first 21 verses.  So the psalm is intensely personal, the unique feelings of Christ on the cross are being expressed.  Whilst the main part of the sin offering was wholly burnt up, the fat covering the inward parts of the animal were burnt as incense on the altar of burnt offering.  This would represent the strong heart-feelings of the Lord Jesus that He had even as He suffered the wrath of God upon the cross.  He did not complain or rebel, but His trust and confidence in God remained intact.
Psalm 22 emphasises the experiences of Christ as He endured the wrath of God against sin in the three hours of darkness upon the cross.  As He hangs there, His mind ranges over things that were brought to His remembrance by the surrounding circumstances.  He is hanging there at Passover time; during the hour of prayer in the temple; whilst the choirs are singing the praise of God in the temple courts; having been mocked and reviled by those around Him, including the chief priests; having committed His mother to John’s care; guarded by the Roman soldiery; having experienced the piercing of His hands and feet; conscious that the final battle was yet to be fought against the one who had the power of death.  All these things were on His mind, and they find mention is some way or other in the psalm.
He ponders these things with His senses fully alert.  He was offered something to drink on three occasions whilst on the cross.  First, He was offered the drugged drink that the daughters of Jerusalem provided out of pity for those who were crucified, Matthew 27:34.  He refused this, after He had sipped it and found it was stupifying.  He would go into the experience of the cross with every sense alert.  His faculties were not dulled at all by sin, as with us, and He would endure the cross in all its horror without any relief from man.
He was offered drink again in mockery, as the soldiers held it near to His lips, and then withdrew it; repeating this many times to tease and taunt Him, Luke 23:36.  Then He was offered drink that He accepted, John 19:28-30, for His throat was dried, as our psalm describes, and He needs a clear voice by which to shout “It is finished” in triumph, and also to commit His spirit to God.

Verse 1(a)            The defining statement from Christ Himself.

22:1  My God, My God, why hast thou forsaken Me? why art Thou so far from helping Me, and from the words of My roaring?

My God, My God- this is a declaration of dependence, as He endures the wrath of God in the hours of darkness.  God had always been His Father, for He was “that eternal life, which was with the Father”, 1 John 1:2.  He had become His God, however, when He was conceived.  Verse 10 of this psalm says this, for it reads “Thou art My God from My mother’s belly”.  It was when He became incarnate at His conception that His relationship with the Father was given a new dimension, and He can now begin to address His Father as His God, the one on whom He depended as a man.  Now that dependence is being shown to its greatest degree.
This expression is also one of submission.  When He came into manhood, Christ accepted the headship of God, 1 Corinthians 11:3, a relationship involving subjection.  Under the supreme trial of the wrath-bearing, will His submission falter?  The fact that it did not is clear from this verse, for twice over He affirms that God is still His God, and He recognises His claims over Him as His Son in manhood.  Adam in ideal circumstances was found to rebel and be insubject.  Not so the Last Adam.
Why hast thou forsaken Me?  Is there any final answer to this question?  Who can ever understand why it was the will of God that the Son of God should be abandoned of His God?  How can He who is “in the bosom of the Father”, John 1:18 be said to be forsaken?  Especially as the “is” of that quotation has the force of “ever is”.  It is a position that cannot be given up.  At whatever point we view Christ, whether in eternity or time, and even upon the cross, He is in the bosom of the Father, for this is an expression that tells of the unique relationship He has with the Father as His Only-begotten Son.
Psalm 22 presents to us the sin-offering aspect of the work of Christ at Calvary, beginning as it does with this cry as one forsaken of God.  Something of great moment must have happened if the Son of God’s love, His only-begotten, was caused to ask why He had been forsaken.  And indeed it had, for He had been “made sin”, as 2 Corinthians 5:21 declares. 
We are helped to understand this a little by reference to what happened when a sin-offering was brought in tabernacle days.  The sinner brought his animal, and laid his hands upon it, thus identifying himself with it, and acknowledging that he indeed was a sinner.  From then on, the animal was reckoned to stand in the stead of the sinner, and the man’s sin was attributed to it.  Whatever the sin deserved is inflicted upon the animal, and not on the man.  So it was that the offering is killed beside the altar of burnt offering, but is not laid upon it.  Its blood having been shed, and poured out at the base of the altar, it is taken outside the camp and burnt on the ground.  The fire of God’s wrath consumed it, so that in figure the sin was no more. 
Each of the vessels of the tabernacle was the support for something else.  The ark supported the mercy-seat; the lamp-stand supported the lamps; the altar of incense supported the censer; the table supported the loaves; the laver supported the water, and finally, the altar supported the sacrifices laid upon it.  So it is that the person of Christ is the support of His work, whether it be in the past, or now.  So the altar represents the person of Christ as the one who is able to undertake the work of sacrifice.  And the bringing of the sin-offering to that altar to be killed recognised that fact. 
But as we have noticed, the major part of the sin-offering was burnt on the ground, and not on the altar at all.  So the offering is disconnected from the altar, suggesting to us that in His sin-offering work Christ is dealt with as if He is not the person He is, for He is standing in as the substitute for others, and has been made sin.  He does not confess those sins as if they were His own, but He does have attributed to Him that which is totally contrary to Himself personally.  But since God is “of purer eyes that to behold evil, and canst not look on iniquity”, Habakkuk 1:13, He had to turn away.  God says, “But your  iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid His face from you, that He will not hear”, Isaiah 59:2, hence He must distance Himself from His own Son.
However, He is still the person He ever was, for the apostle Paul, when speaking of the purpose of God to bless us, spoke of Him as “He who spared not His own Son, but freely delivered Him up for us all”, Romans 8:32, so He was still His own Son, even though, as the sinner’s representative, and made sin, He was abandoned by God.  But it only lasted as long as the three hours of darkness, for after they were ended, He then said, “Father”.  The sense of desertion was over, for the sins had been borne.  It only remained for Him to die, and rise again, so as to introduce those who believe into the good of His death, in association with Him in resurrection.

Verses 1(b)-10        Cry for help on the basis of four things:
“Why art Thou so far from helping Me?

Why art Thou so far from helping Me- as a dependent man, the Lord Jesus could always count on the support of His Father.  The promise of the Father to Him was “I will be to Him a Father, and He shall be to Me a Son”, Hebrews 1:5.  These were words originally spoken about Solomon, 2 Samuel 7:14, but “a greater than Solomon is here”, Matthew 12:42; if the words were true of Solomon, how much more so of Christ.  In other words, in the world of natural relationships, all that a dutiful son may expect his father to be, in terms of support and resources, God had been to Him.  God had been His God, as He moved in lowly dependence before Him.  But He had been a true Son to His Father, and that gave great pleasure to God. 
We are often reminded of the contrast between God’s words to Israel in Malachi’s day, and His word to Christ on the banks of the Jordan.  In Malachi we read of God saying, “A son honoureth his father, and a servant his master: If I then be a Father, where is mine honour?  And if I be a Master, where is My fear?”  Malachi 1:6.  As a result of Israel’s failure as a nation in this regard, (and remember it was God’s national son, Exodus 4:22), God went on to say, “I have no pleasure in you, saith the Lord of Hosts”, verse 10.  How different was the scene at Jordan, when the word came, “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well-pleased”, Matthew 3:17.  And He would go on to honour Him and serve Him faithfully. 
At the end of Malachi’s prophecy, God promises to spare Israel, “as a father spareth his own son that serveth him”, 3:17.  Yet we have already noticed the language of Romans 8:32, “He that spared not His own Son…” What has happened?  Certainly not a breakdown of the relationship between Father and Son; that could never be.  But a new situation has arisen, where the Son is standing in the place of sinners as the one made sin, and God’s attitude must necessarily take account of that.  So it is that the Divine help He was afforded during His life, seems now to be withdrawn.  That it is only temporary will be seen when we consider verses19-21. 
And from the words of My roaring?  We read of God that His arm is “not shortened that it cannot save, neither His ear heavy that it cannot hear”, Isaiah 59:1.  But now it seems that in relation to His own Son, His arm is not stretched out to save when He calls for help; nor does His ear seem to be open to His cry.  It is not that His prayer is not fervent enough, for the expressive term “My roaring” tells of the most intense of cries.  If it were not be the fact that He has been made sin, His prayer would have been answered long before.  The writer to the Hebrews speaks of the strong crying and tears of the Saviour, Hebrews 5:7, and this is a prime example.

(i)    Verses 2,3    The constancy of His praying.

22:2  O My God, I cry in the daytime, but Thou hearest not; and in the night season, and am not silent.

O My God, I cry in the daytime, but Thou hearest not- notice the deep feeling expressed in the “O”; He is directly addressing His God, and pleading, not so much with the intensity of prayer as in verse 1, but the constancy of it.  As far as the clock was concerned, it was daytime, and He constantly appealed to His God, such is the reality of His need, and His confidence that His need could be met.  He is not asking to be delivered from the experience He was going through, but to be enabled to endure it.  He had said to His disciples, “The cup which My Father hath given Me, shall I not drink it?” John 18:11, so He was not desiring to be relieved of the suffering, but to be enable to pass through it with spiritual success.  And even though His prayer seemingly met no response, in reality it was otherwise, for He can say in verse 21 “Thou hast heard Me”.  So we are to understand “Thou hearest not”, as meaning “Thou gavest Me no indication that Thou wast hearing Me”.
And in the night season, and am not silent- although it was day as far as the clock was concerned, it was night as far as the supernatural darkness was concerned.  Scripture tells us of great darkness that came over the earth when the Saviour was hanging upon the cross.  Darkness within strictly confined limits, (from the sixth to the ninth hour, Luke 23:44), and therefore Divinely sent and controlled.  As a result, the sun was darkened, verse 45.  So the darkness was not that of an eclipse, (which cannot occur at full moon anyway), but was brought about by heaven’s intervention.  The sun was still shining, but the darkness intervened.  Is this not a parable?  The Sun of Righteousness was still shining in all the brightness of His glory, but the thick darkness of our sins clothed Him in sackcloth.
Whilst the Saviour was on the cross in the darkness, the priests were preparing to offer the incense at the hour of prayer, being the ninth hour, Acts 3:1.  This incense was unique, for no man was to make its like, Exodus 30:38.  Yet this was only a symbol.  The true incense of prayer was offered on the cross, and there is no prayer like His.

22:3  But Thou art holy, O Thou that inhabitest the praises of Israel.

But Thou art holy- here we have the first of several “buts” in the psalm.  Each has its own shade of meaning.  They are as follows:
Verse 3    The “but” of the refusal of an unspoken, unacceptable alternative.
Verse 6    The “but” of contrast, for Israel had been delivered and He has not been, thus far.
Verse 9    The “but” of faithfulness, even though as yet not delivered, He continues on with undiminished trust in His God.
Verse 19    The “but” of an appeal.  Even though mine enemies are near, be not far.
Verse 24    The “but” of recompense, “when He cried unto Him, He heard”.

This “but”, therefore, is that of an unspoken and unacceptable alternative.  Faced with a situation of extreme trauma, when earnest prayers seem to go unanswered, many a saint might, if only for a fleeting moment, entertain wrong thoughts of God.  Not so this Holy Sufferer.  He banishes the thoughts before they arise.  For Him, to sin is not an option, and to doubt the goodness of God, even when passing through this situation, would be to sin.  But His holy mind will have none of it, and He immediately ascribes holiness to God.  By saying this He is safeguarding God’s honour, seeking God’s interests, and securing God’s praise, as the next phrase goes on to indicate.  After all, how can it be proper to praise a God whose dealings are less than holy?
O Thou that inhabitest the praises of Israel- the blood of atonement enabled God to dwell amongst His people for a further year, even though they in many senses were unclean, Leviticus 16:16.  Christ is conscious that His blood is that which will enable God to dwell with His people for ever, so He must go through with the work.  But there is more than that.  What if He failed God by attributing to Him wrong motives, or failure to help those in need?  How that would spoil the praises of the righteous, for as they were rejoicing in the righteous dealings of their God, doubt would be cast upon it if His own Son thought Him to be less than righteous.  Perhaps even as He hung upon the cross, the voices of the temple-choir drifted across the air.  How He would feel the fact that even whilst the worshippers were rejoicing in the courts of the Lord, He Himself was consigned to the desolation and loneliness of Calvary.  Their joy tried His soul in His sorrow.

(ii)    Verses 4-5    The history of Israel at the Passover.

22:4  Our fathers trusted in thee: they trusted, and Thou didst deliver them.

Our fathers trusted in thee- as He thinks of the praises of Israel, He remembers it is Passover time, the celebration of the great deliverance from Egypt, when God had heard the groanings of the children and had come down to deliver them, Exodus 3:7,8.  How they had sung on the banks of the Red Sea!  That first recorded song in the Bible is testimony to the saving power of God when He delivers His helpless people.  And He is part of that people, a True Israelite, for He says “our” fathers, thus associating Himself with them.  Yet He is seemingly forgotten.
The fathers showed they trusted in God when they sprinkled the blood of the lamb in obedience to His word.  They had faith that God would protect them from the destroying angel of death, and rescue them from their situation.  But Christ trusts His God!  Yet He has no sense of being delivered.
They trusted, and Thou didst deliver them- note in these two verse the repetition, as if the matter is constantly occupying His mind.  Their trust was not misplaced, for deliverance came.  He is sure that His confidence is not misplaced, (for to think otherwise would be to sin), but it does not meet with the same response as Israel’s trust did.

22:5  They cried unto Thee, and were delivered: they trusted in Thee, and were not confounded.

They cried unto Thee, and were delivered- now the emphasis is on their cry, as before it was upon their trust.  They cried because they trusted, and they received the answer to their cry.  God said, “I have surely seen the affliction of My people which are in Egypt, and have heard their cry by reason of their taskmasters; for I know their sorrows; and I am come down to deliver them”, Exodus 3:7,8.  “Affliction…heard their cry…their sorrows…am come down to deliver them”.  Yet what of His affliction, His cry, His sorrows?  Where was the “come down to deliver” for Him?
They trusted in Thee, and were not confounded- their trust in God was rewarded, and they were not embarrassed by any delay in the deliverance.  Yet His deliverance was seemingly not at hand.

(iii)    Verses 6-8    The mockery of the bystanders.

22:6  But I am a worm, and no man; a reproach of men, and despised of the people.

But- here is the second “but”, the “but” of contrast to the nation of Israel who had been delivered, and whose deliverance they were celebrating at that very moment.
I am a worm, and no man- thoroughly downcast, He thinks of Himself as worthless.  How can it be otherwise if God does not answer Him?  Do worms pray to God and get an answer?  He is no different to them.  He feels Himself to be like a senseless and low creature that no-one cares about, and which is trodden under foot of man without a second thought.  God gave Adam dominion over the creeping things, Genesis 1:26, yet here is the Last Adam likening Himself to a worm.  He has taken “made Himself of no reputation” to the ultimate degree.  He can surely go no lower than this. 
A reproach of men, and despised of the people- He was an embarrassment to the nation, and on that account despised.  But He was only these things because of their faulty view of Him.  If they only understood that He came to manifest God, and their reaction to Him was their reaction to God.  As He Himself said, “Now they have both seen and hated both Me and My Father”, John 15:24.  And when He was reproached, it was that “the reproaches of them that reproached Thee are fallen upon Me”, Romans 15:3.  That they did indeed reproach and despise Him is seen in the next verses.
 
22:7  All they that see Me laugh Me to scorn: they shoot out the lip, they shake the head, saying,

All they that see Me laugh Me to scorn- this is the general summary of their attitude as expressed in the next phrases.  The Holy Sufferer thinks back to before the darkness came, and the way insults were hurled at Him.  The supernatural darkness had silenced them, but their words still hurt.
We are familiar with the cries of the Lord Jesus from the cross, but what of the cries to Him on the cross?  They are as follows:
“And they that passed by reviled Him, wagging their heads, and saying, ‘Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save Thyself.  If Thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross'”, Matthew 27:39,40. 
“Likewise also the chief priests, mocking Him, with the scribes and elders said, ‘He saved others; Himself He cannot save.  If He be the king of Israel, let Him now come down from the cross, and we will believe Him.  He trusted in God, let Him deliver Him now, if He will have Him: for He said ‘I am the Son of God’.  The thieves also, which were crucified with Him, cast the same in His teeth”, verses 41-44. 
“likewise also the chief priests mocking said among themselves with the scribes, ‘He saved others; Himself He cannot save.  Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe'”, Mark 15:31,32.
“And the people stood beholding.  And the rulers also with them derided Him, saying, ‘He saved others; let Him save Himself, if He be Christ, the chosen of God’.  And the soldiers also mocked Him, coming to Him, and offering Him vinegar, and saying, ‘If Thou be the King of the Jews, save Thyself'”, Luke 23:35-37.
There are no accounts of these things in John’s gospel.  It is as if John, who was present, could not bring Himself to relive the mockery of the one he loved. 

Putting these things together we can see that the mockery concerned His claim to be:

1.    Able to rebuild a destroyed temple.  This was a misunderstanding, for He had referred to the temple of His body, John 2:19-21.  They destroyed the temple of His body, and He raised it again in three days, for He had power to take His life again, John 10:18.
2.    Son of God.  Because He was truly the Son, He only did His Father’s will, for Divine persons do not act contrary to one another, John 5:19.  It was His Father’s will that He remain on the cross, so that is what He did.
3.    Saviour.  He had worked many miracles to save people from their diseases and their despair, but He never worked a miracle for His own benefit.
4.    Christ.  He had given every proof that He was the promised Messiah, as predicted in the Old Testament.
5.    One whose trust was in God.  This is clearly the case, for He was the man of prayer, the sign of reliance upon God.  Luke’s gospel emphasises this.
6.    King of Israel.  Matthew’s gospel especially gives His credentials as the rightful King of Israel.  The title is used sarcastically here, however.
7.    King of the Jews.  This is how the Gentile soldiers referred to Him.  The implication being that it was not worth being the king of such down-trodden and fanatical people.  What sort of nation is it that condemns its king to a cross?  The name Jew was only used after the nation had gone into captivity; it is a title of disgrace. 
They shoot out the lip, they shake the head, saying- they add to their scornful laughter the barbed words of sarcasm recorded in the gospels, and the exaggerated wagging of the head as if bewildered by the claims He had made in His life. 

22:8  He trusted on the Lord that He would deliver Him: let Him deliver Him, seeing He delighted in Him.

He trusted on the Lord that He would deliver Him- what made them think this?  Perhaps His prediction before Caiaphas that He would come in the clouds with great glory.  Perhaps they thought He meant that was immediate.  When He cried “Eli” they thought He was calling for Elijah to help Him, Matthew 27:47.
These are almost the same words as were actually used by those who mocked Him at the cross, over a thousand years later.  They are heavy with sarcasm, for those who spoke them, the chief priests, elders and scribes, did not believe they were true.  They are words of malicious intent, designed to add to His sufferings.  The believer knows they are gloriously true, however.  He did trust in God; He was delivered, but not in the way the mockers thought; He did delight in Him.

(iv)    Verses 9-10    The dependency on God He showed from the beginning.

22:9  But Thou art He that took Me out of the womb: Thou didst make Me hope when I was upon My mother’s breasts.

But Thou art He that took Me out of the womb- far from causing Him to recant, and renounce His trust in God, their words of mockery only serve to lead Him to muse upon His trust in God, and reaffirm it.  His trust had been steadfast from the outset of His life in the flesh, and He is clearly resolved that it would continue.  He had been able to count on God when a helpless babe, and He can count on Him now that He is nailed to the cross in weakness, 2 Corinthians 13:4.  He is reminded of these things, for just a little while before He had made provision for the care of His mother, and now muses on the care she had showed to Him, as she served God by bearing and nurturing Him.  She was the means at that time of the Father expressing His care for Him.
Not only was the conception of the Lord Jesus unique, His birth was, too.  For no-one before or since has been born of a virgin.  That has great spiritual implications, of course, but it has physical ones as well.  In the wise providence of God the manner of conception ensures that birth is facilitated.  This was not the case with Christ, for He was conceived of the Holy Spirit.  He needed help in this, therefore, and that help was forthcoming.  It did not come from Joseph, attentive to Mary as he no doubt was.  He had no authority to step in here.  Not only must the virgin conceive, the virgin must bear a son, according to Isaiah 7:14.  She must be a virgin at both events.  So it is that by Divine power He had been conceived; by Divine power He was delivered out of the womb of the virgin.
Thou didst make Me hope when I was upon My mother’s breasts- He needed help after He was born, for Herod and his sword were ready.  The arrival of the wise men from the east was ordered of God so that by the time they arrived He had been presented in the temple, and was developed enough to be able to travel with Mary and Joseph to Egypt.  (Notice that the wise men come to “the house”, not the inn or the stable.  We are not told they came to Bethlehem.  Herod sent them to Bethlehem, it is true, for that was where Messiah was to be born, but that does not mean He was in Bethlehem when the wise men came, for God is preserving His Son from harm, Matthew 2:7-12). 
And even the expense of that journey into Egypt was defrayed by God.  When Mary’s child was forty days old, she brought the poor person’s offering to the temple, Luke 2:24.  After the wise men had visited, however, she had gold, frankincense and myrrh, just the very things that would fetch a good price in Egypt.  So it was that all the time the Saviour was preserved of God.

22:10  I was cast upon Thee from the womb: Thou art My God from My mother’s belly.

I was cast upon Thee from the womb- Christ’s trust went back further, even to before He was born.  We know from the account in Luke 1:41,44 that unborn children can respond to circumstances, and so it is here.  We know that Christ was confident that God would take care of Him when He was dead in the tomb, Psalm 16:9, and now the other extreme of His earthly experience is in view.  He trusted in God wholly, when He was unable to help Himself, either in the womb or the tomb.
(It is important to bear in mind that Scripture never makes a distinction between what we are before and after birth as regards whether we are alive.  The message Bathsheba sent to David said, “I am with child”.  She did not write, “I am with embryo”, or “I am with foetus”.  That an unborn child is alive is seen from Job 3:11, “Why died I not from the womb?”.  See also Exodus 21:22,23, where a woman with child is injured so that she miscarries.  If there is harm to the child so that he dies, then the penalty is death, so it is “life for life”, just as in conventional murder cases, verse 12).
Thou art My God from My mother’s belly- this defines the point at which God became His God.  He had always been able to say “My Father”, but to say “My God” He must become flesh, for this is an expression of dependence and trust.  This is not to imply that the Lord Jesus consciously prayed to God from the moment of His conception, for He was not in any way a prodigy, (for that would mean reputation, and He made Himself of no reputation), but it does assure us that in His nature there was no hint of independence.  Nothing of Adam’s self-sufficiency marked Him, for His nature was totally free from sin.  This had been ensured by the manner of His conception, so is relevant to the matters at issue here.

Verses 11-18        Cry for help because of nine things.
“Be not far from Me; for trouble is near; for there is none to help.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN PSALM 22, VERSES 11 TO 18:
22:11  Be not far from Me; for trouble is near; for there is none to help.
22:12  Many bulls have compassed Me: strong bulls of Bashan have beset Me round.
22:13  They gaped upon Me with their mouths, as a ravening and a roaring lion.
22:14  I am poured out like water, and all My bones are out of joint: My heart is like wax; it is melted in the midst of My bowels.
22:15  My strength is dried up like a potsherd; and My tongue cleaveth to My jaws; and Thou hast brought Me into the dust of death.
22:16  For dogs have compassed Me: the assembly of the wicked have enclosed Me: they pierced My hands and My feet.
22:17  I may tell all My bones: they look and stare upon me.
22:18  They part My garments among them, and cast lots upon My vesture.

22:11  Be not far from Me; for trouble is near; for there is none to help.

Be not far from Me- having considered the total trust He has had in God from the very outset, He appeals to God for help in His current dire circumstances.  The climax of His cross-experience is about to come, and He seeks the help of God to pass through it with dignity.  He continues to pray to God even though, so far, He has had no response; such is His trust. 
For trouble is near- He appeals to God to draw near to Him, for two reasons- trouble is near, and His friends are absent.  His God seems so far away, but trouble is really near, represented by the forces of evil arrayed against Him around the cross.  They were the princes of this world, who crucified the Lord of glory in ignorance, 1 Corinthians 2:8.  But behind them all was the prince of this world, he who had the power of death, and who was present, for the Saviour had said, “the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in Me”, John 14:30.  He had found nothing that corresponded to him when he had tempted Christ in the wilderness, and had to leave, defeated.  But now he has come again, to seek to take advantage of the fact that the Lord is at His lowest point.  It is help in this situation that Christ is pleading for now.
For there is none to help- even if His disciples had all assembled around the cross, they could not have helped Him in His time of need.  He had prophesied that they would leave Him alone, John 16:32, and so it came to pass.  This was God’s will for Him, for the prophet predicted that lover and friend would be put far from Him, and His acquaintance into darkness, Psalm 88:18.  Even those who stood faithfully by the cross have been obscured by the darkness.

(i)    Verses 12-13    Strong bulls have compassed Him. 

22:12  Many bulls have compassed Me: strong bulls of Bashan have beset Me round.

Many bulls have compassed Me- there is now an enumeration of those that represented trouble.  The bull is a clean animal, suitable to be used in the service of God.  This is a figure for the priesthood, who had clamoured for His death before Pilate.  They were ceremonially clean, but morally unfit for their office.  The one who was both clean and fit, was the one who was hanging on the cross as a sacrifice.  The Hebrew alphabet has symbols associated with each letter.  The symbol of the first letter, Aleph, is an ox, whilst the symbol of the last letter, Tau, is a cross.  We are reminded of the words of the Lord Jesus, “Even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give His life a ransom for many”, Matthew 20:28.  The ox serves its master in its life, and then may be offered as a sacrifice upon the altar, provided it had not been blemished in any way.  So it was with Christ; He served His Father well in life, and served Him well in death.  These bulls, however, are serving their own interests, for they have delivered Him to Pilate because of their envy, and Pilate knows that, Matthew 27:18.  They had seen Christ as a threat to their position and prestige, and now they surround Him to ensure that He does not escape.
Strong bulls of Bashan have beset Me round- the priesthood had great power and influence as leaders of the people in the absence of a proper king.  They were certainly strong.  As another psalm says, “they that would destroy me, being My enemies wrongfully, are mighty”, Psalm 69:4.  Bashan was a region to the east of the Jordan, where the two and a half tribes lived who had rejected the land.  It is a place of compromise, being outside of Egypt, outside of the wilderness, but not in Canaan.  It was a place of lush
pastures, with its consequent fat cattle.  The priesthood had certainly grown fat.  They owned the stalls in the temple market, and profited from the sale of animals for sacrifice, and the exchange of money.  When the Lord Jesus purged the temple courts at the start and end of His ministry, He was striking at the heart of the centre of power in the nation, and exposing its hypocrisy.  No wonder they schemed for His death, and now think they have achieved it.  They have beset Him round, thinking they have cornered Him.  He is about to out-manoeuvre them however, for He will lay down His own life; none shall take it from Him, for He will lay it down of Himself, John 10:18.  This has not happened yet, so He stands in need of help.

22:13  They gaped upon Me with their mouths, as a ravening and a roaring lion.

They gaped upon Me with their mouths- they did not have the authority to put Him death, so having handed Him over to those who would be able to do this, they have to be content with slaying His good name with their words. 
As a ravening and a roaring lion- the princes of the world are acting like the prince of this world, doing his work for him.  The Devil goes about as a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour, 1 Peter 5:8.  He seeks to intimidate with his roar, and impress with his strength and ferocity.  He is ravening, too, seeking to tear to shreds the character of those he opposes.  He has met his match, however, for it the Lion of the tribe of Judah that is going to prevail. 

(ii)    Verse 14(a)    He is poured out like water. 

22:14  I am poured out like water, and all My bones are out of joint: My heart is like wax; it is melted in the midst of My bowels.

I am poured out like water- we are now told of the things that render Him unable to help Himself, and why He must rely on His God.  To be poured out like water is to be near death. When the Israelites were oppressed by the Philistines, they expressed their helplessness by pouring water out before the Lord, 1 Samuel 7:6.  The wise woman of Tekoa said, “We must needs die, and are as water spilled upon the ground”, 2 Samuel 14:14..
Even in Gethsemane the Saviour said that His soul was sorrowful, “even unto death”, Matthew 26:38.  How much more so now, after the ill-treatment He has received, including the scourging, which was called “the first death”, and which some did not survive.  He feels that life is coming to an end, and yet it is not God’s will that men should take it from Him.  He needs help.

(iii)    Verse 14(b)    All His bones are out of joint. 

And all My bones are out of joint- here is another sign of helplessness, for every bone has been dislocated, causing intense suffering, and rendering any movement full of pain.  His bones may be out of joint, but they are not broken, for that would mean Scripture was not fulfilled.  John is careful to tell us about the soldier that broke the legs of the two thieves to hasten their death so that their bodies could be taken down before the end of the day.  But when he came to Jesus he saw that He was dead already, and so brake not His legs.  John assures us he saw these things happen, “And he that saw it bear record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe.  For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, ‘A bone of Him shall not be broken'”, John 19:35,36.  This implies that His legs were not broken before, either.  The pathway of the Lord Jesus was intensely precious to God, and He ensures that it is preserved even down to the symbolism. 
As a shepherd, David had sometimes had to break the leg of a rebellious lamb that insisted on wandering away into danger.  After it had been kept close by the shepherd for a while, however, its bones would heal, and it could be given its freedom again, the discipline over.  David himself had been like that.  He had strayed into danger in the matter of Bathsheba.  But the Lord was his shepherd, and He brought him under discipline, so that in one of his repentance psalms David asks God to “make me to hear joy and gladness; that the bones Thou hast broken may rejoice”, Psalm 51:8.  No such discipline was needed by the Lamb of God, whose walk so impressed John the Baptist, John 1:36.

(iv)    Verse 14(c)    His heart is like wax. 

My heart is like wax; it is melted in the midst of My bowels- this is a serious matter, for His heart-resolve is in danger of being affected.  The heat of Divine anger is reaching His innermost being.  Scripture says, “Keep thy heart with all diligence, for out of it are the issues of life”, Proverbs 4:23. 
Notice that the anger is softening Him, not hardening Him, as was the case with Pharoah.  When God afflicted him, it only served to make him harden his heart, Exodus 9:34.  The reaction of Christ is the opposite.  Yet He fears lest the end may come without Him having full control of His affections.  He had said, “That the world may know that I love the Father; and as He hath given Me commandment, even so I do.  Arise, let us go hence”, John 14:31. 
The Hebrews believed that the internal organs, (the bowels), were the seat of the emotions, and here the Sufferer is concerned, because His melting heart, (that is, His heart-feelings) is affecting His emotions, (His heart-responses).  He strongly desires to continue in undiminished affection to the end, that His laying down of His life may be an expression of that great love. 

(v)    Verse 15(a)    His strength is dried up. 

22:15  My strength is dried up like a potsherd; and My tongue cleaveth to My jaws; and Thou hast brought Me into the dust of death. 

My strength is dried up like a potsherd- we have in this verse three more causes of helplessness.  This, is near-total exhaustion.  The harrowing and terrible pains of scourging and crucifixion have taken their toll, and the energy to survive is ebbing away.  The potter places his products in the oven to dry every drop of moisture from them.  Christ is in the oven too, the fierce heat of God’s anger against sin is directed at Him relentlessly, and it has taken its toll of Him.  But a potsherd is a piece of broken pottery, serviceable at one time, but now discarded as useless.  The Saviour is fighting against beginning to react as if He is past His usefulness.  In fact, He has a most important work yet to do, even the laying down of His life, and He longs to be strengthened for it. 

(vi)    Verse 15(b)    His tongue cleaves to His jaws. 

And My tongue cleaveth to My jaws- His act of dying will be the act of triumph over all the forces of evil.  He will cry with a loud voice, “It is finished”, and He will commit His spirit to God audibly.  The centurion is going to be impressed with the way He cried out, for he is used to victims either dying in silence, or else with cursings on their lips.  This man is so different, even to His last act.  But if He is going to cry out in this way, His throat must be clear, His tongue flexible and moist.  This is why He asked for a drink, so that His final words might be distinct and unmistakeable.  But would His request be granted?  He has already been taunted by the soldiers, as we have noticed, offering Him a drink and then pulling it away at the last moment.  His trust is that God will intervene and He will be given a drink.

(vii)    Verse 15(c)        He is brought to the dust of death.

And Thou hast brought Me into the dust of death- it is God’s determinate will that He die, He knows that, but it is also His commandment to Him to lay down His life, and He is appealing to be able to obey that on His own initiative.  He is so near death that He is almost on the edge of the grave.  Help needs to come very soon. 
Of course, as God’s Holy One He would not see corruption, Acts 2:27, but He will certainly “fall into the ground”, figuratively, John 12:24, and be “in the heart of the earth”, Matthew 12:40. 
It was customary for the crucified to be flung without ceremony into a pit dug at the foot of the cross.  Perhaps the soldiers are even now digging the pit, despite the darkness.  If so, dust fills the air.  But the prophet foretold that even though the Saviour’s grave would be appointed by men to be with the wicked men who were crucified with Him, Isaiah 53:9, in the event, by God’s appointing, He would be with the rich in His death, in a fresh clean rock-hewn tomb,.  By this means the burial place of Christ would be well-marked, and separate.  So since only one person was put in the tomb, only one person could come out.  The grave of Moses is unknown, but it is vital that the grave of Christ should be well-known.

(viii)        Verse 16        His hands and feet have been pierced.

22:16  For dogs have compassed Me: the assembly of the wicked have enclosed Me: they pierced My hands and My feet.

For dogs have compassed Me- here is another cause of concern, the encircling Roman soldiers, for they are in control of the situation, humanly speaking.  He is surrounded by Roman soldiers, standing guard over Him, such is the idea behind the expression “and sitting down they watched Him there”, Matthew 27:36.  He will ask to be delivered from the power of the dog in verse 20, for in a sense He is at their mercy.  During His ministry the Lord showed that He was ready to bless Gentile dogs, for the Syro-Phoenecian woman appealed to Him on that basis, and her request was granted, Mark 7:24-30.  But these are not humble suppliants; they are cruel executioners, charged with the duty of making their victim a public example.  We know that the centurion in charge of them was impressed with what happened when the Lord Jesus gave up His spirit, but that stage is not quite reached yet.
The dogs that roamed the streets in those times were untamed, unclean, and unrestrained, fit symbol of the soldiers as they callously went about their duties at the foot of the cross.  This reflects so very badly on the Jewish authorities who handed Him over to them.  As Peter charged them on the Day of Pentecost that they had taken Him and “by wicked hands have crucified and slain” Him, Acts 2:23.  They allowed the Gentiles free rein, knowing that their hands were lawless.  The restraints of the Law of Moses were nothing to these Gentiles.  No wonder the Lord told Pilate that “he that hath delivered Me unto thee hath the greater sin”, John 19:11.  In other words, Caiaphas the High Priest was more guilty than Pilate, for as High Priest he was supposed to be in touch with God, making decisions in His fear, and ensuring that accused persons were given a scrupulously fair trial, but it was far otherwise. 
The assembly of the wicked have enclosed Me- it was the chief priests, scribes and elders who were amongst those who mocked Him whilst He was on the cross, Matthew 27:41.  They should have been in the temple courts, occupied with the praises of Israel, verse 3, but they prefer to mock the Son of God.
Jacob had prophesied of what would befall the tribes in the last days.  When he addressed Simeon and Levi he said, “Simeon and Levi are brethren; instruments of cruelty are in their habitations.  O my soul, come not thou into their secret; unto their assembly, mine honour, be not thou united: for in their anger they slew a man, and in their self-will they digged down a wall.  Cursed be their anger, for it was fierce; and their wrath, for it was cruel:  I will divide them in Jacob, and scatter them in Israel”, Genesis 49:5-7.  The matter which Jacob refers to in the past tense was the avenging by Simeon and Levi of the defiling of their sister Dinah by Shechem, a Gentile, as detailed in Genesis 34.  Simeon and Levi took it upon themselves to avenge this wrong, yet Jacob curses them for it.  He disassociates himself from their secret plan, and also their conference, as they planned the raid on the Shechemites.  Simeon’s name means “hearing”, and Jacob does not want to hear their plotting.  Levi means “joined”, and he does not wish to join them in their scheme.  He condemns them for having instruments of cruelty in their houses, ready to use against Shechem.  He condemns also their fierce anger and their cruel wrath.  They had slain a man, Shechem, and digged down a wall, for the protection afforded Jacob by his good behaviour had been destroyed, and he was at the mercy of his enemies.  As a result he predicts that they will be divided in Jacob, and scattered in Israel.  And this came to pass, for Levi was allotted cities throughout the land of Canaan, and Simeon was given territory surrounded by the inheritance of Judah, thus cutting him off from his brother.
But these things have a more sinister side, for it is the descendants of Levi, and those who “heard” them, the unthinking multitude, who are angry and cruel again in relation to the Lord Jesus.  The priests and the Sanhedrin had plotted and schemed for years to put Him to death, and now they think they have achieved their aim.  They hold their secret and illegal counsel in the darkness of the night, and condemn Him to death.  In their anger against Christ they seek to ensure His death, and the apostle Peter accused them of doing it, for he said, they “killed the Prince of Life”, Acts 3:14,15.  Unwittingly, they digged down the walls of Jerusalem, so to speak, for some forty years after the crucifixion the city of Jerusalem was destroyed.  The Lord Jesus had linked what would happen to His body when they destroyed Him at Calvary, with what would happen to the temple, John 2:18-22.  Their treatment of Him would be matched by God’s treatment of their temple.  They gave Him over to the Romans to crucify; God gave their city to the Romans to destroy, and in the process, crucify many thousands of Jews outside the city walls.
So it is that at the cross the instigators of the death of Christ assembled, and they are rightly called the assembly of the wicked. 
They pierced My hands and My feet- the “instruments of cruelty” have been brought out, the cross, the hammer, the nails, the club and the spear, and they have sanctioned the Romans to kill Him on their behalf.  Instead of handling the holy instruments as they attended at the altar, they minister in a most unholy way.  Crucifixion was a Gentile mode of execution, designed to inflict the maximum amount of pain.  One Roman orator said that it was the most degraded death that could be meted out to any man.  The Jewish way of capital punishment was by stoning, with the accuser casting the first stone, the rest of the people joining in, and then when the guilty person was fully dead, the stones heaped upon the victim as a testimony and warning to others.  The problem with this was that it was likely that the victim’s bones would be broken, and God was concerned that the body of His Son should not be fractured, in order that the completeness of His person and character might be preserved, in this way as in all others.  John is careful to tell us that not one of His bones was broken.
It is true that sometimes especially wicked criminals were hanged on a tree as an example.  But this was after they had been stoned, see Deuteronomy 21:21-23: Galatians 3:13.  So stoning was not an option.  He must be executed in some other way.  So it was that a few years before the crucifixion the right to capitally punish was taken away from the Jews by the Roman overlords.  (There was with one significant exception, for they were allowed to keep the right to execute a person who crossed the middle wall of partition in the temple courts, even if that person was a Roman.  This is why the apostle Paul was in such danger in Acts 21:29-31, even though he had Roman citizenship).  Thus God saw to it that the Scripture, “neither shall ye break a bone thereof”, Exodus 12:46, and “they shall look upon Me whom they have pierced”, Zechariah 13:12:10, would both be fulfilled. 
The words of this phrase may have also the sense “they are piercing My hands and My feet”, as if the Saviour is reliving, near the end of the hours of darkness, what had happened some six hours before. 
 
(ix)    Verses 17-18    He is stripped of His clothing.

22:17  I may tell all My bones: they look and stare upon Me.

I may tell all My bones- we may be sure that, even though His hands and feet were pierced, His God had ensured that no bone had been broken in the process.  So it is that He is able to recount that fact in relation to every bone.  It is true that the word “tell” may be translated to number, but its main meaning is to recount.  Here the Holy Sufferer is able to recount that He had been preserved as to His bones. 
They look and stare upon Me- whilst the foregoing is gloriously true, it is also true that even whilst He considers the fact that His bones have been preserved, those same bones stare back at him, exposed as they are, not just by the removal of His clothes as detailed in the next verse, but also because He has been so fastened to the cross that His bones protrude, and can be seen through His skin.  Their very unbrokenness only serves to highlight their grotesqueness. 

2:18  They part My garments among them, and cast lots upon My vesture.

They part My garments among them- reliving the experience again, the Saviour recalls that His garments had been shared out between the four soldiers.  This verse is quoted by Matthew and John, and alluded to by Mark and Luke, as having been fulfilled at the cross, but it is John that gives us the most detail.  He writes, “Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took His garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also His coat: now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout.  They said therefore among themselves, ‘let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be’: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, ‘They parted My raiment among them. And for My vesture they did cast lots’.  These things therefore the soldiers did”, John 19:23,24.  His own raiment had been put back on Him after He had been mocked by the soldiers, Matthew 27:31, so the first action of the soldiers must have been to take off His garments in order to nail Him to the tree.  As soon as He was born, Mary with loving hands wrapped Him in swaddling clothes and laid Him in a manger.  Now it is the day of His death, and rough hands strip Him, and lay Him cruelly on a cross.  As Job said, “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked I shall return thither”, Job 1:21.
But whilst men may deprive Him of His clothing, they cannot rob Him of His character.  Joseph’s brothers stripped him of his coat of many colours, dipped it in the blood of a goat and showed it to his father, deceiving him into thinking Joseph was dead.  But it was not so, for Joseph lived on, and the character which his coat symbolised continued.  So it is with Christ.  His garments, stained by His own blood, passed into the hands of sinners, but the value of His person, and His blood, endures.  His Father is not deceived, and fully appreciates what His Son did at Calvary in love for Him and His interests. 
And cast lots upon My vesture- special attention is paid to this item.  The four other pieces, the head-covering, outer tunic, girdle and sandals, were easily distributed between the four soldiers, but there remained one item over, His inner tunic.  Not knowing they were fulfilling Scripture, the soldiers cast lots for it to determine who would have it. 
And so it came to pass, and His last earthly possession was gambled for, and passed into the hands of His executioners.  When John writes “that the Scripture might be fulfilled”, we are not to think of that as meaning the soldiers did it so as to fulfil Scripture.  The point is they gambled for His coat to the fulfilling of Scripture. 
There were several things rent at the time of Christ’s crucifixion.  The high priest had rent his clothes when the Lord Jesus had asserted His Deity, Matthew 26:65.  This is the sign of the end of the Aaronic priesthood.  Then the veil in the temple was rent, verse 51. This is the sign of the end of the temple system. The rocks were rent, too, signifying the end of the old creation, verse 51 again.  The graves were opened, so they were virtually rent, too, for His death signalled the end of death for those who believe.  But His clothes were not rent, for His character lives on, and His blood-stained garments tell us that His character is forever associated with His sacrifice, and in eternity He will be known as the lamb once slain.
So comes to the end the survey of things that He needs to be saved from if He is to bring the work to an end in God’s appointed way.

Verses 19-21            Cry for help to overcome four things.
“But be not Thou far from Me, O Lord: O My strength, haste Thee to help Me”.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN PSALM 22, VERSES 19 TO 21:

22:19  But be not Thou far from Me, O Lord: O My strength, haste Thee to help Me.
22:20  Deliver My soul from the sword; My darling from the power of the dog.
22:21  Save Me from the lion’s mouth: for Thou hast heard Me from the horns of the unicorns.

22:19  But be not thou far from Me, O Lord: O My strength, haste Thee to help Me.

But be not thou far from Me, O Lord- here is the fourth “but” of the psalm, that of faithfulness.  Even though as yet not delivered, He continues on with undiminished trust in His God.  He is making His final appeal for help, in order that He may keep the initiative, and not allow wicked men to triumph.  Notice that the title He uses is “Lord”, whereas previously in the psalm it has always been “God”.  This is a name of God which tells of His constancy and faithfulness.  The word “Jehovah” which it translates, is said to be a combination of “He will be”, and “being”, and “He was”, thus indicating His unchangeable presence.  See Revelation 1:4.  So by using the name Lord, the Saviour is asserting His confidence that God’s faithfulness to His promises will be sustained.  He has been deprived of the enjoyment of that faithfulness, because our sins have interrupted it, but now the moment is coming when He will emerge out of the darkness into a full sense of the fact that the Lord is true to His promises.  When Eve was tempted, she began to use the word God, and abandoned the name Lord that she would have learned from Adam.  This was because she listened to the tempter, and he would not use the word Lord, being rebellious.  This tempted one is resolute, and He maintains His trust in the one who is Lord.
O My strength, haste Thee to help Me- His life had been lived in reliance on the strong God of Israel.  Even though He was Son, yet He, in dependent manhood, relied entirely on His God as His strength.  Never did He need that strength more, and He pleads that He may know it for the final conflict.  It is clear that He believes the end is near, and His physical strength is failing fast, and therefore asks for speedy help.

Verses 20 and 21 are the climax to the first half of the psalm, and explain to us what it is that caused the Saviour to pray for help.  What does He need help to do?  These two verses tell us.  They centre around the sword, the power of the dog, the lion’s mouth, and the horns of the unicorns.

(i)    Verse 20(a)    The sword.

22:20  Deliver My soul from the sword; My darling from the power of the dog.

Deliver My soul from the sword- God has put a sword into the hand of those who rule.  When God made a covenant with the earth after the flood, one of the terms was, “Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed: for in the image of God made He man”, Genesis 9:6.  The apostle Paul also spoke of these things when he wrote, “Let every soul be subject to the higher powers.  For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God.  Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation.  For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil.  Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power?  Do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same: for he is the minister of God to thee for good.  But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil,” Romans 13:1-4. 
So power has been given to rulers to do three things: To execute those who murder; to punish those who resist their authority, (for those who do this resist God); to execute wrath upon the evil-doer. 
Now Pilate, representative of the power of Caesar as he was, had made decisions about two men.  He had convicted Barabbas of murder, insurrection, and robbery, Mark 15:7; John 18:40, yet he released him.  And he had, (against his better judgement, John 18:38), convicted Jesus Christ of insurrection, for this was what the Jews accused Him of before Pilate, with the words, “We found this fellow perverting the nation, forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that He Himself is Christ a King”, Luke 23:2.  It was also the implication behind the accusation over the cross, “This is Jesus, the King of the Jews”. 
Now if the death of Christ is the direct result of Pilate using the “sword”, then it will go down in the record books that He was an evil-doer and an insurrectionist.  The only way of avoiding this is for Christ to lay down His own life, thus keeping the initiative.  It was His soul that was delivered from the sword, for His soul-longing was to obey the command of His Father to lay down His own life.  He is not asking to be delivered from the sword of Divine Justice spoken of in Zechariah 13:7, for He was already suffering because that had been used against Him by God.

(ii)    Verse 20(b)    The power of the dog.

My darling from the power of the dog- we have been told of the dogs in verse 16, and here we meet them again.  There it was in connection with Him being crucified, as they pierced His hands and His feet, and gambled for His clothes.  Now they have power of a different sort.  The Jewish authorities would soon ask Pilate that the legs of the victims be broken to hasten their death, because the next day, that began at 6pm, was drawing near.  These Gentile dogs have the power to wield the club that will break Christ’s legs, and cause His almost immediate death, for He will no longer be able to push Himself up so as to breathe.
My darling is a translation of the word which is rendered “only-begotten” elsewhere, Genesis 22:2 for instance.  The word literally means “to unite”, reminding us of the Lord’s words, “I and My Father are one”, John 10:30.  Is this the Son calling Himself by a name which He knows His Father knows Him by?  And does that mean that the enjoyment of the Father/Son relationship is about to be resumed?  The relationship has been there all along, but the joy of it was withheld whilst Christ was made sin.  He is now anticipating the imminent resumption of that joy.

(iii)    Verse 21(a)    The lion’s mouth.

22:21  Save Me from the lion’s mouth: for Thou hast heard Me from the horns of the unicorns.

Save Me from the lion’s mouth- we have been told of those who were lion-like, in verse 13, the princes of this world.  But now the prince of this world is mentioned, the one who the Lord Jesus prophesied would come.  We know from Hebrews 2:14,14 that this one had the power of death in Old Testament times.  This was because men had a sinful nature, and as such were in the domain of Satan, for the wages of sin is death, and they were in bondage to him because of their fear of death.  This is not true of Christ personally, but He is acting as representative of sinful men, and has been made sin.  Satan thinks he has power over Him, and asserts that power with his mouth.  In other words, accuses Him before God.  He is the accuser of the brethren, Revelation 12:10, and uses every opportunity and excuse to do so.  That Satan has not the power of death over Christ is true, but the impression will be given that it is so, unless Christ keeps the initiative, and is strengthened to lay down His life of Himself, and not through external pressure.

(iv)    Verse 21(b)    The horns of the unicorns.

For Thou hast heard Me from the horns of the unicorns- despite not having received any answer to His pleadings thus far, the Lord Jesus is confident that His God has heard, and will answer at the moment of His choosing.  That moment is about to come.  The unicorn was a wild ox, and a group of such animals are here pictured as lowering their heads for the final charge at their victim.  We read of bulls of Bashan in verse 12, symbolising, we suggested, the ceremonially clean but morally unfit priesthood.  Here they are again, but this time they are exposed in their true character as wild, fierce and vicious.  They had already shown that to be the case, for we read that the chief priests “were the more fierce”, as they accused Him before Pilate, Luke 23:5.  Their fierceness is coming to a climax, for they are concerned lest the bodies hang on the cross after the end of the day, at the twelfth hour.  So they “besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away”, John 19:31.  Their request was granted, and the soldiers brake the legs of the malefactors, “but when they came to Jesus, and saw that He was dead already, they brake not His legs”, verse 33. 
Unknown to the priests, the request of Christ had been granted, strength had been given Him, and He had not only cried “It is finished”, but had given up His spirit to God, John 19:30. 
So it was that He did not die by the sword of Caesar as if He was a malefactor; His death was not hastened by the Roman club; He was delivered from the mouth of the lion, and the horns of the unicorns did not impale Him and cause His death.  His trust in God had been vindicated, His work had been completed, and the sin-bearing was over.
The gospel writers are careful to document the time at which things happened at Calvary, so we know that the time from His crucifixion to the end of the hours of darkness was six hours, from the third hour to the ninth, Mark 15:25,33,34.  It was during this period, from the offering of incense at the third hour, to the offering of it again at the ninth hour, that the worshippers would be bringing their sacrifices, whether they be burnt offerings, meal offerings, peace offerings, or sin offerings.  Yet at the end of it all, there sounds out a loud cry across the temple courts, and amazingly, it comes from the Man on the central cross.  “It is finished”, He declares, or “It is fulfilled”.  The will of God expressed in sacrifices and offerings has been brought to its climax, and now, with a word, He “taketh away the first, that He may establish the second”, Hebrews 10:9.  And it is by that will that believers have been perfected by His one offering.  We see how important it is, then, for Him to have strength, not only to cry this cry with loud voice so as to reach the temple courts, but also to commit His spirit to God, laying down His life in wholehearted surrender to His Father’s will.

At this point the psalm divides, and the results of the work of Christ reach an ever-widening circle.  If the previous verses depict Christ being surrounded, and compassed about, encircled by the assembly of the wicked, the next verses show Him surrounded by those who love Him and trust Him.

Verses 22-31            The glories that follow His sufferings.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN PSALM 22, VERSES 22 TO 31:

22:22  I will declare Thy name unto My brethren: in the midst of the congregation will I praise Thee.
22:23  Ye that fear the Lord, praise Him; all ye the seed of Jacob, glorify Him; and fear Him, all ye the seed of Israel.
22:24  For He hath not despised nor abhorred the affliction of the afflicted; neither hath He hid His face from Him; but when He cried unto Him, He heard.
22:25  My praise shall be of Thee in the great congregation: I will pay My vows before them that fear Him.
22:26  The meek shall eat and be satisfied: they shall praise the Lord that seek Him: your heart shall live for ever.
22:27  All the ends of the world shall remember and turn unto the Lord: and all the kindreds of the nations shall worship before Thee.
22:28  For the kingdom is the Lord’s: and He is the governor among the nations.
22:29  All they that be fat upon earth shall eat and worship: all they that go down to the dust shall bow before Him: and none can keep alive his own soul.
22:30  A seed shall serve Him; it shall be accounted to the Lord for a generation.
22:31  They shall come, and shall declare His righteousness unto a people that shall be born, that He hath done this.

22:22  I will declare Thy name unto My brethren: in the midst of the congregation will I praise Thee.

I will declare Thy name unto My brethren- in the context here, the name of God is His reputation for having delivered His Son from the power of the enemy.  In a wider sense, the idea is of Christ continuing to expound the name of His Father to those who are His brethren.  He said in His prayer in John 17, “I have declared unto them Thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith Thou hast loved Me may be in them, and I in them”, verse 26.  The apostles had beheld His glory, and that glory was that of the only-begotten of the Father, John 11:14.  By His coming into the world, the Lord Jesus secured a company of born-again ones, who had the capacity to appreciate Him in His relationship with the Father, John 1:12,13.  They were privileged to see that relationship worked out, and by this the name of the Father was expressed.  But there is more to tell, and there are others to tell, so the exposition continues, so that those who believe might have an appreciation of the relationship between the Father and the Son, which is one of intense love, and so they will appreciate that love better.  As that happens, the characteristics of the Son will be reflected in their lives, and the Lord will be able to say, “I in them”, for the Father will see in His children some likeness to His Son.
In the midst of the congregation will I praise Thee- these words are quoted in Hebrews 2:11,12, which reads, “For both He that sanctifieth, and they who are sanctified are all of one: for which cause He is not ashamed to call them brethren, saying, ‘I will declare Thy name unto My brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto Thee'”.  He that sanctifieth is the Lord Jesus, who has separated His people from Adam’s world, and brought them over into association with Himself in resurrection.  They are His brethren, and He is not ashamed to call them such.  They all issue forth out of a pathway of suffering, and meet together in heaven, where He leads the praise of His people.  This was anticipated when the Lord Jesus met with His own in the upper room after His resurrection.  So the declaring of the name takes place now, the praising which comes from knowing the Father, awaits in heaven.

22:23  Ye that fear the Lord, praise Him; all ye the seed of Jacob, glorify Him; and fear Him, all ye the seed of Israel.

Ye that fear the Lord, praise Him- here, God-fearers are exhorted to praise the Father.  This is the fear of reverence.  Those who sought after God from among the Gentiles, “whosoever among you that feareth God”, Acts 13:16, are encouraged to have the name of the Father expounded to them by Christ, so that they might meaningfully and intelligently praise him.  They will move from simply being God-fearing seekers after God, to being His children, able to worship Him as their Father.
All ye the seed of Jacob, glorify Him- the nation of Israel is assured of the opportunity to praise God, instead of clamouring for the death of His Son.  The gospel was preached first in Jerusalem, Luke 24:47.
And fear Him, all ye the seed of Israel- this is the fear of dread, the fear of those who “look upon Him whom they pierced”, in a day to come, and weep and wail because of Him, Revelation 1:7.  Even for them there is forgiveness, if they come God’s way.  The expression “seed of Jacob” indicates the crooked and perverse nature of the nation that crucified its Messiah.  Jacob” means “crooked”, and Peter exhorted his audience to save themselves from this “perverse generation”, Acts 2:40.  “Seed of Israel” anticipates the future days of glory for them, as their Messiah gives them dignity as the foremost nation in the earth.

22:24  For He hath not despised nor abhorred the affliction of the afflicted; neither hath He hid His face from Him; but when He cried unto Him, He heard.

For He hath not despised nor abhorred the affliction of the afflicted- the sufferings of Christ on the cross were not a cause of the Father personally rejecting Him.  On the contrary, what He suffered, and the laying down of His own life in holy surrender to His Father’s will, have given the Father fresh cause to love Him.  As He Himself said, “Therefore doth My Father love Me, because I lay down My life that I might take it again”, John 10:17.  If verses 1-21 are the record of the words of Christ on the cross, these remaining verses of tghe psalm are His words in resurrection.
Neither hath He hid His face from Him- the meaning is, surely, that His turning away from His Son made sin, was not a permanent thing.  As God said to Israel, “For a small moment have I forsaken thee; but with great mercies will I gather thee”, Isaiah 54:7.  So in the future the remnant of Israel will realise their Messiah has solidarity with them, for this, in principle, (but not for the same reason), was His experience too.
But when He cried unto Him, He heard- whilst it did not seem like this at the time, it is now very evident that God heard His every pleading, and answered Him at the moment when His love and trust had been tested to the utmost.
These are reasons why the call can go out to men to fear and praise God, hence the “for” at the beginning of the verse.  Faith in God is well placed, since He has kept faith with His Son.

22:25  My praise shall be of Thee in the great congregation: I will pay My vows before them that fear Him.

My praise shall be of Thee in the great congregation- having secured a born-again nation for Himself, He can now celebrate with them in Millenial blessedness. 
I will pay My vows before them that fear Him- the Lord Jesus will be careful to discharge all His responsibilities God-ward, in gratitude for His deliverance from all that were against Him.  Jonah vowed to God during his experience of suffering, and pledged to pay those vows afterwards, “But I will sacrifice unto Thee with the voice of thanksgiving; I will pay that that I have vowed.  Salvation is of the Lord”, Jonah 2:9.  So does Messiah here.

22:26  The meek shall eat and be satisfied: they shall praise the Lord that seek Him: your heart shall live for ever.

The meek shall eat and be satisfied- that which the Lord Jesus did when He fed the five thousand, and when He fed the four thousand, is but a foretaste of His abundant provision for men, both physically and spiritually, when He reigns on the earth.  There shall be no hunger or any sort of want then.  Of course, what He did when He brake the bread and fed the multitude He does in another sense now, as He makes known the truth of His person to those who believe.  It is they who eat the flesh of the Son of Man, (take in truth about His life), and drink His blood, (take in truth about His death), John 6:55,56.
They shall praise the Lord that seek Him- the Lord had to say to the people He fed, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, ye seek Me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled”, John 6:26.  Their seeking was merely carnal.  They needed to come in faith, or the real blessing would be lost.  As a result of seeking and finding, Peter is able to say at the end of that day, “And we believe that Thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God”, verse 69.  The seeking was followed by praising, as always must be the case.
Your heart shall live for ever- those who seek and find the living bread, have eternal life, and shall never perish.  As the Lord Himself said, “And this is the will of Him that sent Me, that every one that seeth the Son, and believeth on Him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise Him up at the last day”, John 6:40. Here is the confirmation of that, for believers in the Millenial Age, having been raised from the dead, enjoy the richness of eternal life. 
 
22:27  All the ends of the world shall remember and turn unto the Lord: and all the kindreds of the nations shall worship before Thee.

All the ends of the world shall remember and turn unto the Lord- Calvary shall never be forgotten, and during the reign of Christ many of those who are born during that time shall turn to the Lord in genuine faith, as they are told of what the King did when He was on earth before.
And all the kindreds of the nations shall worship before Thee- there will be a great pilgrimage to Jerusalem, and the nations shall come to worship the King, Zechariah 14:16.  Instead of seeing Him upon a cross of shame, they shall come before the throne of His glory, Matthew 25:31.

22:28  For the kingdom is the Lord’s: and He is the governor among the nations.

For the kingdom is the Lord’s- there will be no doubt as the right of the Lord Jesus to reign.  Men put Him upon a cross because He claimed to be Israel’s King, and also the Son of man, with rights over all the earth.  At last His claim will have been vindicated. No doubt Matthew’s gospel will help them greatly in this regard.
And He is the governor among the nations- in Pilate’s judgement hall, Pilate the governor sat, and Christ stood.  In the future the roles will be reversed, and Christ will sit on His throne of impeccable righteousness, and kings shall rise up from their thrones to fall down before Him, Isaiah 49:7.  He who “before Pontius Pilate witnessed a good confession”, 1 Timothy 6:13, will one day “show who is that blessed and only potentate, King of kings and Lord of lords”, verse 15.

22:29  All they that be fat upon earth shall eat and worship: all they that go down to the dust shall bow before Him: and none can keep alive his own soul.

All they that be fat upon earth shall eat and worship- those who prosper from His beneficent reign will worship Him in gratitude for His goodness. 
All they that go down to the dust shall bow before Him- at the great white throne, all those who have gone to the grave unrepentant, shall be forced to bow before Him, and reluctantly acknowledge that He is indeed who He claimed to be.  As the apostle Paul put it, “Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name: that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory olf God the Father”, Philippians 2:9-11.
And none can keep alive his own soul- believers will gladly agree that they depend wholly upon Christ for their maintenance in blessedness.  Unbelievers will find to their cost they cannot escape death if unrepentant.

22:30  A seed shall serve Him; it shall be accounted to the Lord for a generation.

A seed shall serve Him; it shall be accounted to the Lord for a generation– the question was asked by the prophet, “Who shall declare His generation, for He was cut off out of the land of the living”, Isaiah 53:8.  It was considered a disaster to die without descendants, as Abraham expressed, Genesis 15:2.  Such was the experience of Christ.  Yet in resurrection He addressed His disciples as “children”, John 20:5, and He will say at last, “Behold I and the children that God hath given Me”, Hebrews 2:13.  These are a spiritual posterity, to whom He has given the life of His Father, eternal life.
With that life in their souls, they are strengthened to serve Him, in gratitude for what He has brought them into.

22:31  They shall come, and shall declare His righteousness unto a people that shall be born, that He hath done this. 

They shall come, and shall declare His righteousness unto a people that shall be born- the seed He has produced will serve Him by telling forth His righteousness, not only of His person, but His righteous act of dying upon the cross, Romans 5:18.
That He hath done this- these last words are said to be the direct equivalent of the Saviour’s words on the cross, “It is finished”.  But they are reserved for this place at the end of the psalm, perhaps to emphasise that the ever expanding and far-reaching influence of the one who suffered on the cross, is based entirely on His finished work.  It is because His work is finished that His righteousness can be declared.